A
Relation
of
the
Great
River
of
AMAZONS
in
South-America
.
Containing
all
the
Particulars
of
Father
Christopher
d'
Acugna's
Voyage
,
made
at
the
Command
of
the
King
of
Spain
.
Taken
from
the
Spanish
Original
of
the
said
Chr.
d'
Acugna
,
Jesuit
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
Country
in
which
the
River
of
Amazons
is
situated
.
Of
its
Reputation
,
and
of
the
first
Discoveries
the
Spaniards
made
of
it
.
THE
Spaniards
were
no
sooner
become
Masters
of
that
Part
of
America
,
which
is
now
called
Peru
,
but
they
extremely
desir'd
to
make
a
Discovery
of
the
great
River
of
Amazons
,
which
some
Geographers
through
a
vulgar
Error
have
call'd
the
River
of
Maragnon
.
They
were
induc'd
to
attempt
this
not
only
by
the
Account
they
had
receiv'd
of
the
Fertility
of
the
Soil
,
and
of
the
Riches
of
the
People
along
that
famous
River
,
but
also
because
they
had
very
good
Reasons
to
believe
that
it
took
its
Course
from
the
West
to
the
East
,
and
that
receiving
all
the
Rivers
that
descend
from
the
Mountains
of
Peru
,
it
was
a
kind
of
Canal
through
which
there
was
a
Passage
from
the
Southern
to
the
Northern
Sea
.
Upon
these
Conjectures
some
Persons
undertook
to
go
in
search
of
this
River
,
but
to
no
purpose
.
Others
afterward
made
the
like
Essay
,
but
with
no
better
Success
.
At
length
in
the
Year
1539.
Gonzalles
Pizarre
being
made
Governor
of
the
Province
of
Quito
by
the
Marquess
Francis
Pizarre
his
Brother
,
who
was
Governor
of
Peru
,
put
himself
in
an
Equipage
to
go
to
his
Government
,
and
from
thence
to
pass
on
to
the
Conquest
of
the
Country
of
Cannelle
.
He
got
together
two
hundred
Foot
and
a
hundred
Horse
,
partly
at
his
own
Charge
,
and
partly
at
the
Expence
of
some
that
accompanied
him
in
this
Expedition
,
which
cost
above
fifty
thousand
[
*
](A65182-e2480-b)
*
A
Castillan
is
about
5
s.
6
d.
English
.
Castillans
of
Gold
.
Being
arriv'd
at
Quito
,
he
order'd
all
necessary
Provisions
to
be
made
for
his
Journey
,
took
a
great
number
of
Indian
Slaves
to
carry
the
Baggage
,
and
set
forward
at
the
end
of
December
in
the
Year
1539
,
with
four
hundred
Spaniards
and
four
thousand
Indians
.
He
order'd
for
the
Subsistence
of
his
Men
four
thousand
Sheep
,
Cows
,
and
Swine
to
be
driven
along
with
'em
;
and
taking
his
Course
directly
Northward
,
he
enter'd
into
the
Country
of
the
Quixos
,
where
the
Conquests
of
the
Yncas
of
Peru
ended
.
This
Province
is
forty
Leagues
in
length
,
and
twenty
in
breadth
;
and
was
inhabited
by
a
People
that
never
us'd
to
dwell
together
in
Towns
or
Villages
like
those
of
Peru
,
but
liv'd
in
a
straggling
manner
scatter'd
up
and
down
the
Country
.
CHAP.
II.
The
way
Gonzalles
Pizarre
took
in
passing
out
of
Quito
,
and
the
Difficulties
he
met
with
in
his
Journey
.
THE
March
of
our
Adventurers
was
retarded
,
not
only
by
the
Opposition
they
had
from
the
People
of
the
Country
,
who
disputed
their
Passage
,
but
also
by
continual
Rains
and
Earthquakes
so
violent
,
that
many
Houses
were
overturn'd
,
and
deep
Breaches
made
in
the
Earth
before
'em
,
together
with
such
terrible
Storms
and
Claps
of
Thunder
,
that
any
one
but
Gonzalles
Pizarre
would
have
abandon'd
such
an
Enterprize
as
seem'd
to
be
oppos'd
both
by
Heaven
and
Earth
.
However
he
with
his
Men
did
not
give
over
their
March
for
all
this
bad
Weather
,
but
cross'd
the
Province
of
the
Quixos
,
till
they
came
to
the
foot
of
some
high
Mountains
all
cover'd
with
Snow
,
which
make
a
part
of
those
which
the
Spaniards
call
the
Cordeliers
,
and
which
bound
the
Province
of
the
Quixos
on
the
North.
Tho
the
Rains
still
continued
they
resolv'd
to
pass
over
the
Mountains
,
but
were
not
far
advanc'd
before
the
Rain
turn'd
into
a
Snow
so
thick
and
cold
,
that
many
of
the
Indians
were
kill'd
by
it
.
The
Spaniards
were
likely
to
have
undergone
the
same
fate
,
if
they
had
continued
their
March
as
they
began
:
They
concluded
that
nothing
but
Expedition
could
save
'em
from
the
Rigor
of
the
Cold
,
and
therefore
left
all
the
Cattle
they
had
with
them
,
and
lighted
themselves
of
the
rest
of
their
Provisions
and
Baggage
,
hoping
they
should
find
enough
on
t'other
side
of
the
Mountains
.
When
they
were
got
over
them
,
they
enter'd
into
a
Valley
call'd
Zumaque
,
which
is
a
hundred
Leagues
from
Quito
by
the
account
of
good
Geographers
;
there
they
found
abundance
of
Provisions
and
Refreshments
,
and
continued
there
two
Months
to
acquaint
themselves
with
the
Country
,
and
to
see
if
they
could
make
any
advantage
of
it
.
But
this
Place
not
answering
the
great
hopes
they
had
conceiv'd
of
their
Adventure
,
Pizarre
parted
from
Zumaque
with
sixty
good
Souldiers
to
discover
the
Country
of
Cannelle
;
but
in
pursuing
the
Course
he
had
taken
towards
the
North
,
he
found
the
way
so
rough
and
mountainous
,
that
he
was
constrain'd
to
change
his
Road
;
he
therefore
turn'd
directly
to
the
East
,
and
after
some
few
days
march
,
enter'd
into
that
famous
Country
call'd
by
the
Inhabitants
Cannelle
,
from
certain
great
Trees
,
like
Olive-Trees
,
that
are
call'd
so
in
that
Place
.
CHAP.
III.
The
Countries
near
the
River
of
Amazons
discover'd
by
Gonzalles
Pizarre
.
HErrera
the
Spanish
Historian
says
,
Pizarre
exercis'd
the
greatest
Cruelty
imaginable
on
the
Inhabitants
of
these
Regions
,
insomuch
that
he
gave
Men
to
be
eaten
alive
by
his
Dogs
.
This
engag'd
all
the
Country
to
put
themselves
in
Arms
against
him
,
so
that
he
was
oblig'd
to
encamp
himself
as
in
an
Enemy's
Country
:
And
his
Cruelties
,
together
with
the
Despair
he
was
in
of
ever
being
able
to
find
what
he
was
seeking
after
,
had
like
to
have
put
an
end
to
his
Enterprize
at
once
.
He
was
encamp'd
on
the
Bank
of
a
River
,
which
swell'd
so
much
in
one
Night
,
that
if
the
Sentinels
,
who
perceiv'd
the
Water
was
apace
getting
ground
of
'em
,
had
not
warn'd
'em
of
their
Danger
,
they
had
been
all
drown'd
;
but
at
the
Alarm
they
gave
'em
they
soon
secur'd
themselves
by
making
towards
the
Cottages
of
the
wild
People
,
and
Pizarre
resolv'd
to
return
to
Zumaque
,
not
knowing
what
other
course
to
take
.
From
thence
he
proceeded
again
with
all
his
Men
,
and
after
a
March
of
four
Leagues
,
he
met
with
a
great
Village
call'd
Ampua
,
govern'd
by
a
Cacique
,
and
found
a
great
number
of
the
Inhabitants
in
a
posture
of
Defence
expecting
their
Enemy
.
But
there
was
another
and
a
greater
Obstacle
in
his
way
than
this
Cacique
and
all
his
Troops
,
and
that
was
a
River
so
wide
and
deep
,
that
he
could
have
no
thoughts
of
venturing
to
swim
over
it
.
He
could
therefore
find
no
better
Expedient
than
to
enter
into
a
Treaty
with
the
People
of
the
Country
,
and
to
desire
the
help
of
their
Canoos
to
cross
this
River
.
The
Cacique
receiv'd
this
Proposal
with
great
Civility
,
offer'd
'em
what
they
ask'd
,
and
gave
'em
as
many
of
those
little
Boats
as
they
desir'd
,
and
Pizarre
made
'em
a
return
of
a
great
many
little
Spanish
Toys
by
way
of
Requital
.
This
Cacique
having
receiv'd
Advice
of
the
ill
Treatment
many
of
his
Neighbours
had
receiv'd
from
the
Spaniards
,
thought
of
nothing
more
than
how
to
get
rid
of
them
:
And
to
deliver
himself
from
the
danger
of
the
Company
of
such
bad
Guests
,
endeavour'd
to
make
'em
believe
there
were
great
Riches
to
be
found
among
the
People
that
dwelt
upon
this
River
some
days
Journey
lower
.
Pizarre
both
by
his
Actions
,
and
by
the
Mouth
of
his
Guides
,
who
were
his
Interpreters
,
return'd
him
Thanks
for
his
Courtesy
:
but
finding
no
appearance
of
those
pretended
Riches
,
he
return'd
to
Zumaque
,
very
much
dissatisfied
with
his
Expedition
.
However
,
he
had
too
much
Courage
to
return
back
to
Quito
just
as
he
came
;
he
had
a
mind
therefore
to
attempt
some
great
Exploit
,
and
by
the
Discovery
of
some
other
Peru
,
to
render
himself
as
considerable
as
the
Marquess
of
Pizarre
his
elder
Brother
:
He
open'd
his
Mind
to
Francis
Oreillane
,
a
Gentleman
of
Truxillo
in
Spain
,
who
was
come
to
join
him
in
the
Valley
of
Zumaque
with
fifty
Troopers
well
appointed
:
He
very
much
encourag'd
his
Design
;
and
tho
the
Rainy
Season
was
not
yet
past
,
that
did
not
hinder
him
from
advancing
forward
;
he
left
his
little
Army
at
Zumaque
,
and
having
taken
a
hundred
effective
Souldiers
,
and
some
Indians
for
Guides
,
and
to
carry
Provisions
,
he
march'd
directly
to
the
East
.
CHAP.
IV.
The
first
News
he
receiv'd
of
this
famous
River
,
and
of
the
Riches
of
the
People
that
dwell
near
it
.
EIther
the
Ignorance
of
his
Guides
,
or
the
Hatred
they
bare
him
engaged
him
in
a
Country
all
full
of
Mountains
,
Forests
and
Torrents
,
so
that
he
was
necessitated
to
make
Ways
where
he
found
none
,
and
to
open
himself
a
Passage
through
the
Woods
with
Hatchets
,
where
none
had
ever
gone
before
.
At
length
after
many
days
March
he
pierc'd
through
as
far
as
the
Province
of
Coca
.
The
Cacique
of
which
Province
came
before
him
,
and
offer'd
him
all
the
Accommodations
the
Country
afforded
for
his
Refreshment
.
Gonzalles
promis'd
himself
much
from
this
kind
Entertainment
,
and
by
the
Assistance
of
his
Guides
enter'd
into
Conversation
with
the
Cacique
.
He
inform'd
him
that
the
Country
through
which
he
had
pass'd
,
which
was
so
full
of
Mountains
,
Forests
and
Brooks
,
was
the
only
Passage
he
could
have
taken
to
come
thither
;
that
it
was
extremely
difficult
to
get
through
it
,
but
that
if
he
were
willing
to
embark
on
the
River
he
saw
before
him
,
or
to
follow
it
by
Land
,
he
might
assure
himself
,
that
along
the
Banks
of
another
River
much
greater
than
this
,
he
should
find
a
Country
abounding
with
all
things
,
whose
Inhabitants
were
cover'd
with
Plates
of
Gold
.
There
was
no
need
of
saying
any
thing
more
to
Pizarre
to
incite
him
to
any
kind
of
Enterprize
;
who
presently
sent
two
of
his
Guides
to
Zumaque
with
Orders
to
his
Officers
to
come
and
join
him
,
who
march'd
immediately
,
and
surmounting
all
the
Difficulties
of
the
way
,
arriv'd
much
fatigued
to
the
Town
of
Coca
.
Pizarre
having
rested
'em
some
few
days
,
and
afterwards
put
them
in
Battalia
before
the
Cacique
,
who
was
much
terrified
at
them
;
he
amass'd
almost
all
the
Provisions
of
his
whole
Province
to
make
a
Present
of
them
to
Pizarre
,
that
by
this
Magnificence
he
might
civilly
acquit
himself
of
his
new
Acquaintance
,
who
was
more
impatient
of
his
stay
than
the
other
;
and
the
next
Morning
having
filed
his
Troops
along
the
River
,
he
took
his
leave
of
the
Cacique
,
presenting
him
with
a
fine
Sword
,
and
put
himself
at
the
head
of
his
Cavalry
,
and
followed
the
pleasant
Course
of
the
River
.
This
good
way
did
not
last
long
,
but
they
had
Rivulets
to
swim
over
,
must
go
up-hill
and
down-hill
in
uneven
ways
,
and
march
forty
three
days
without
finding
any
Provision
for
his
Troops
,
or
any
Fords
or
Canoos
by
which
to
pass
the
River
.
CHAP.
V.
The
Discovery
which
Pizarre
made
of
the
River
of
Coca
,
and
Oreillane's
floating
on
this
River
by
Pizarre's
order
,
and
so
entering
into
the
River
of
Amazons
.
THis
long
March
having
mightily
fatigued
our
Travellers
,
they
were
stop'd
by
a
very
surprizing
sight
:
The
River
was
press'd
by
two
Rocks
,
one
on
each
side
its
Passage
,
at
no
more
than
twenty
foot
distance
from
one
another
;
and
the
Water
going
through
this
Strait
,
precipitated
it self
into
a
Valley
,
and
made
a
Leap
of
two
hundred
Fathom
.
Here
it
was
that
Pizarre
caus'd
that
famous
Bridg
to
be
made
for
his
Troops
to
pass
over
,
which
is
so
much
boasted
of
by
the
Spanish
Historians
.
But
finding
the
Way
not
at
all
better
on
the
other
side
,
and
their
Provision
growing
more
and
more
scarce
every
day
,
Pizarre
resolv'd
to
make
a
Brigantine
to
carry
by
Water
all
his
sick
Men
,
Provisions
,
Baggage
,
and
a
hundred
thousand
Livres
in
Gold
which
they
had
got
amongst
'em
.
This
was
no
small
Difficulty
,
but
Industry
and
Necessity
surmounted
it
;
and
the
Vessel
being
finished
,
Pizarre
embark'd
all
in
it
that
hindred
his
March
,
and
gave
the
Command
of
it
to
Francis
Oreillane
with
fifty
Souldiers
,
giving
him
express
Order
not
to
part
far
from
him
,
but
to
come
every
Night
to
the
Camp
.
He
observ'd
this
Order
exactly
,
till
his
General
seeing
all
his
Men
were
much
pinch'd
with
Hunger
,
commanded
him
to
go
and
seek
some
Provisions
and
Cottages
,
where
his
Men
might
be
refreshed
.
Oreillane
had
no
sooner
receiv'd
his
Orders
,
but
he
launched
out
into
the
middle
of
the
River
;
and
the
Rapidity
of
the
Stream
carry'd
him
as
fast
as
he
could
wish
,
for
he
made
above
a
hundred
Leagues
in
three
days
without
the
use
of
either
Sails
or
Oars
:
The
Current
of
Coca
carried
him
into
another
River
which
was
much
larger
,
but
nothing
near
so
swift
;
he
made
his
Observation
of
it
one
whole
day
,
and
seeing
that
the
farther
he
went
down
,
the
more
the
River
widen'd
,
he
did
not
doubt
but
this
was
that
great
River
which
had
been
so
often
and
in
vain
sought
after
.
The
Joy
he
conceiv'd
at
his
good
Fortune
so
transported
him
,
that
it
made
him
quite
forget
himself
;
so
that
he
thought
of
nothing
but
the
Enjoyment
of
this
good
Success
;
and
trampling
upon
his
Duty
,
Oath
,
Fidelity
and
Gratitude
,
he
had
now
nothing
in
view
but
how
to
bring
about
the
Enterprize
he
was
contriving
.
CHAP.
VI.
Oreillane
hoping
for
an
extraordinary
Success
from
the
Discovery
of
this
River
;
and
being
willing
to
have
the
sole
Glory
of
it
,
leaves
his
General
,
and
makes
himself
the
Head
of
this
Enterprize
.
TO
this
end
Oreillane
perswaded
his
Companions
that
the
Country
whither
they
were
arriv'd
,
was
not
the
same
with
that
which
their
General
had
described
;
that
it
had
not
that
great
Plenty
the
Cacique
had
told
him
he
should
find
at
the
joining
of
the
two
Rivers
;
that
they
must
certainly
float
along
farther
to
find
that
pleasant
and
fertile
Country
,
where
they
might
store
themselves
with
Provisions
;
and
besides
that
,
they
all
saw
there
was
no
likelihood
of
getting
up
this
River
again
,
which
indeed
they
came
down
in
three
days
,
but
,
as
he
believ'd
,
could
not
make
the
same
way
back
again
in
the
space
of
a
whole
Year
;
that
it
was
much
more
reasonable
to
wait
for
their
Company
on
this
new
River
,
and
that
in
the
mean
time
it
was
necessary
for
'em
to
go
seek
Provisions
.
Thus
concealing
his
Design
,
he
hoisted
up
the
Sails
,
and
abandoning
himself
to
the
Wind
,
to
his
Fortune
,
and
to
his
Resolution
,
he
thought
of
nothing
but
of
pursuing
the
course
of
the
River
,
till
he
should
discover
it
quite
to
the
Sea
.
His
Companions
were
startled
at
the
manner
of
his
putting
in
execution
the
Design
he
had
been
proposing
to
'em
,
and
thought
themselves
oblig'd
to
tell
him
that
he
went
beyond
the
Orders
of
his
General
;
and
that
in
the
extreme
want
he
was
in
,
they
ought
to
carry
him
the
little
Provision
they
could
find
;
and
that
he
had
given
sufficient
Evidence
that
he
had
some
ill
Design
,
because
he
had
neglected
to
leave
two
Canoos
at
the
Bank
of
the
two
Rivers
,
as
the
General
had
appointed
him
,
for
his
Army
to
pass
over
in
.
These
Remonstrances
were
made
to
him
chiefly
by
a
Dominican
Frier
nam'd
Gaspard
de
Carvajal
,
and
by
a
young
Gentleman
of
Badajos
in
Spain
,
call'd
Fernand
Sanches
de
Vargas
.
The
Consideration
they
had
for
these
two
Persons
occasion'd
a
Division
of
the
Company
in
this
little
Vessel
into
two
Parties
;
and
from
Words
they
were
like
to
have
fallen
to
Blows
,
but
that
Oreillane
stifling
their
Gratitude
by
his
Dissimulation
,
by
fair
Protestations
and
great
Promises
appeas'd
this
Disorder
.
By
means
of
the
Friends
he
had
in
the
Vessel
he
gain'd
most
of
the
Souldiers
that
were
against
him
to
his
side
;
and
seeing
the
two
Heads
of
the
other
Party
left
almost
alone
,
he
caus'd
Fernand
Sanches
de
Vargas
to
be
set
ashore
,
leaving
him
quite
alone
,
without
Victuals
and
without
Arms
,
in
a
dismal
Wilderness
,
bounded
on
one
side
with
high
Mountains
,
and
with
a
River
on
the
other
:
He
had
more
Prudence
than
to
treat
the
Frier
after
the
same
manner
,
yet
he
gave
him
to
understand
,
that
it
was
not
for
him
to
penetrate
any
more
into
the
Pretensions
of
his
Commander
,
unless
he
had
a
mind
to
be
severely
chastis'd
:
After
this
he
continued
his
Voyage
;
and
the
next
day
being
willing
to
know
if
he
might
depend
upon
all
that
were
with
him
for
the
success
of
his
Resolutions
,
he
let
'em
know
that
he
aspir'd
to
a
much
higher
pitch
of
Dignity
than
what
he
might
have
obtain'd
in
the
Service
of
Pizarre
,
that
he
ow'd
every
thing
to
himself
and
his
King
;
and
that
his
Fortune
having
as
it
were
led
him
by
the
hand
,
to
the
greatest
and
most
desirable
Discovery
that
was
ever
made
in
the
Indies
,
namely
,
the
great
River
upon
which
they
were
sailing
,
which
coming
out
of
Peru
,
and
running
from
West
to
East
,
was
the
finest
Channel
in
the
new
World
,
through
which
one
might
pass
from
the
Northern
to
the
Southern
Sea
:
that
he
could
not
without
betraying
them
all
,
and
without
ravishing
from
them
the
Fruits
of
their
Voyage
and
Industry
,
make
others
share
in
a
Favour
which
Heaven
had
reserv'd
for
them
alone
.
That
as
for
himself
,
his
Design
was
to
go
into
Spain
,
to
beg
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
the
Government
of
this
great
Country
all
along
this
noble
River
;
he
promis'd
them
they
should
be
all
Governours
of
Castles
and
Towns
,
and
have
other
Recompences
proportionate
to
their
Valour
and
Generosity
;
that
they
should
only
follow
him
;
that
they
knew
him
well
;
that
he
was
not
uncapable
of
the
Post
he
design'd
to
ask
of
the
King
,
and
that
it
was
certainly
due
to
him
for
having
made
a
Discovery
of
the
Country
.
That
as
for
the
Oath
he
had
taken
to
Pizarre
,
he
disingag'd
himself
of
it
;
that
he
was
resolv'd
to
be
commanded
by
him
no
longer
;
that
he
renounc'd
the
Power
he
had
receiv'd
from
him
,
and
would
have
no
other
Authority
nor
Command
but
what
he
ask'd
of
them
,
and
what
they
would
give
him
in
naming
him
chief
Commander
,
under
the
King
their
Master
,
in
the
Discovery
of
this
great
River
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Oreillane
gives
his
Name
to
this
River
.
The
Change
of
the
Name
he
had
given
it
by
a
Fable
himself
compos'd
,
to
render
his
Discovery
the
more
famous
.
HIS
Harangue
was
followed
with
a
general
Consent
to
make
him
the
Head
of
this
Enterprize
.
He
began
to
use
his
Authority
in
giving
his
Name
to
this
great
and
famous
River
,
and
not
content
to
know
the
course
of
it
,
he
was
desirous
of
discovering
the
Country
it
water'd
.
He
therefore
went
ashore
to
get
Provisions
,
and
to
acquaint
himself
with
the
Inhabitants
:
But
he
found
the
People
able
to
defend
their
Bread
,
and
had
several
Battels
with
the
Natives
,
who
let
him
know
they
were
not
without
Courage
;
nay
,
they
were
so
stout
and
resolute
in
the
defence
of
their
Country
,
that
the
Women
mix'd
themselves
with
the
Men
in
the
Battel
,
and
seconded
them
with
admirable
Bravery
both
in
shooting
of
Arrows
,
and
in
standing
their
Ground
.
'T
was
this
that
gave
occasion
to
Oreillane
,
that
he
might
render
his
Discovery
more
considerable
and
glorious
,
to
tell
that
he
had
enter'd
into
a
Country
of
vast
Extent
along
this
River
,
which
was
govern'd
by
Amazons
,
a
sort
of
Women
who
had
no
Husbands
,
who
destroy'd
all
their
Male-Children
;
and
who
came
arm'd
at
a
certain
time
every
Year
in
a
Body
to
the
Frontiers
of
their
Neighbours
,
there
to
choose
themselves
Paramours
,
to
prevent
the
Extinction
of
so
extraordinary
a
Nation
:
And
this
was
the
reason
why
this
River
he
had
first
call'd
after
his
own
Name
,
was
since
call'd
the
River
of
Amazons
.
However
Oreillane
pursued
his
Course
with
a
great
deal
of
Success
,
and
the
more
he
advanc'd
,
the
more
all
things
seem'd
to
concur
to
prosper
his
Infidelity
.
As
he
went
farther
down
,
he
found
other
People
,
not
so
warlike
and
savage
as
the
others
:
They
receiv'd
him
with
a
great
deal
of
Civility
,
and
admir'd
all
that
he
and
his
Company
did
,
and
all
that
they
had
,
their
Persons
,
their
Clothes
,
their
Arms
,
their
Vessel
,
and
every
thing
else
:
They
look'd
upon
'em
as
a
sort
of
extraordinary
Men
,
were
willing
to
enter
into
an
amicable
Treaty
with
'em
,
and
gave
'em
as
much
Provision
as
they
could
desire
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Oreillane
passes
out
of
this
River
by
an
Arm
that
goes
into
the
Sea
near
the
North-Cape
.
His
Voyage
into
Spain
to
beg
of
the
King
the
Conquest
and
Government
of
this
Country
.
His
unfortunate
Return
,
and
his
End
worthy
of
his
Treachery
.
OReillane
finding
himself
in
a
Post
so
favourable
to
his
Designs
,
stop'd
here
for
some
time
,
and
caus'd
another
Brigantine
to
be
made
larger
than
the
former
,
because
they
were
too
much
crowded
in
it
.
He
continued
there
as
long
as
was
necessary
to
inform
himself
well
of
the
Country
;
and
having
taken
his
Farewel
of
the
courteous
Indians
,
he
set
sail
.
After
several
days
Voyage
,
he
happily
came
to
the
place
where
this
River
goes
out
into
the
Sea
,
and
sail'd
out
with
it
;
and
taking
good
notice
of
the
Places
necessary
to
be
observ'd
for
his
Return
,
he
coasted
along
a
Cape
,
now
call'd
the
North
Cape
,
200
Leagues
from
the
Island
La
Trinidada
,
and
sail'd
directly
thither
,
where
he
bought
a
Vessel
,
in
which
he
pass'd
into
Spain
,
and
presented
himself
to
the
Emperor
Charles
V.
at
Vailladolid
;
he
so
charm'd
the
Emperor
with
the
agreeable
recital
of
his
Adventures
,
and
with
the
fair
Promises
he
made
,
that
he
obtain'd
three
Ships
of
him
in
which
to
return
from
whence
he
came
,
with
Orders
to
build
Forts
and
Houses
in
those
places
which
he
should
find
most
commodious
,
and
to
take
possession
of
the
Country
in
the
Name
of
this
Prince
.
His
Dispatches
were
soon
given
,
but
the
execution
of
'em
was
very
tedious
;
for
he
was
above
seven
Years
at
the
Court
of
Spain
before
he
could
put
himself
in
a
condition
to
sail
.
About
the
end
of
the
Year
1549
,
he
imbark'd
with
all
his
Men
;
but
was
no
sooner
got
to
the
Latitude
of
the
Canaries
,
but
a
contagious
Distemper
passing
from
one
of
his
Vessels
into
the
others
,
took
off
part
of
his
Souldiers
,
a
considerable
number
of
'em
was
carried
off
soon
after
by
the
same
Infection
,
tho
he
was
got
no
further
than
Cape-Verd
,
when
he
was
advis'd
to
return
back
to
Spain
:
He
was
so
rash
notwithstanding
as
to
continue
his
Voyage
,
and
to
promise
himself
the
sight
of
the
River
of
Amazons
for
all
this
:
And
indeed
he
did
see
it
,
and
came
to
the
Mouth
of
it
with
his
Vessels
;
but
finding
he
wanted
Men
,
he
order'd
'em
all
to
come
aboard
his
own
Ship
,
and
quitted
the
two
others
.
But
the
number
of
his
Men
daily
diminishing
,
having
built
two
Barks
in
an
Island
where
he
had
made
some
stay
,
he
only
reserv'd
himself
one
of
them
,
of
a
pretty
large
size
,
and
several
times
attempted
to
get
up
higher
into
the
River
.
He
was
,
in
fine
,
necessitated
to
yield
to
his
Fortune
,
which
had
forsaken
him
,
and
suffer'd
him
to
go
to
the
place
of
his
Ruin
.
He
was
cast
on
the
Coasts
of
Caracas
,
and
from
thence
upon
a
certain
Island
call'd
St.
Marguerite
,
where
he
lost
the
last
of
his
Men
;
and
dying
as
well
with
Despair
as
Sickness
,
he
made
Charles
V.
lose
the
great
Hopes
he
had
conceiv'd
of
so
daring
an
Enterprize
.
CHAP.
IX
.
This
Discovery
thus
begun
in
1540
,
remain'd
imperfect
till
the
Year
1560
,
when
a
Spanish
Gentleman
nam'd
Orsua
,
ask'd
leave
of
the
Vice-Roy
of
Peru
to
make
this
Discovery
.
His
Equipage
,
and
the
beginning
of
his
Voyage
,
and
his
parting
from
Quito
.
THE
ill
Success
of
Oreillane's
Voyage
cool'd
the
ardent
Desire
the
Spaniards
had
for
the
Discovery
of
the
River
of
Amazons
;
and
it
seem'd
quite
extinguish'd
by
the
Civil
Wars
of
Peru
,
till
the
Marquess
de
Caguete
being
Vice-Roy
of
that
Kingdom
,
a
Gentleman
of
Navarre
,
nam'd
Peter
de
Orsua
,
who
had
always
entertain'd
Thoughts
worthy
of
his
great
Courage
,
turn'd
his
Designs
on
this
great
River
,
and
believ'd
he
should
be
more
fortunate
than
Oreillane
:
He
presented
himself
to
the
Vice-Roy
,
and
propos'd
his
Design
to
him
;
who
being
well
acquainted
with
his
Merit
,
commended
his
Resolution
,
and
was
perswaded
,
that
if
so
difficult
a
matter
should
succeed
,
it
must
be
by
the
Conduct
of
so
brave
and
wise
a
Commander
.
He
immediately
dispatch'd
all
necessary
Orders
for
him
,
and
caus'd
a
Publication
of
his
Attempt
to
be
made
throughout
the
Kingdom
.
Most
of
the
Gentry
came
to
offer
their
Service
to
Orsua
;
who
was
so
much
in
every
one's
Esteem
,
that
there
was
no
Souldier
so
old
,
but
would
leave
his
Retirement
with
Pleasure
to
serve
under
so
excellent
a
General
.
His
chief
trouble
was
to
return
his
Thanks
to
so
many
of
'em
as
he
could
not
take
along
with
him
:
he
made
choice
of
such
amongst
'em
as
were
most
fit
for
his
purpose
;
and
to
carry
on
the
famous
Conquest
he
design'd
,
he
made
all
necessary
Provisions
both
of
Ammunition
and
Victuals
,
to
which
all
the
Lords
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Towns
contributed
with
a
great
deal
of
Freedom
and
Liberality
,
being
well
perswaded
that
Orsua
had
Qualities
that
well
deserv'd
to
be
oblig'd
.
He
parted
from
Cusco
in
1560
,
with
the
Acclamations
and
good
Wishes
of
all
the
Inhabitants
of
that
Place
;
he
was
attended
with
above
seven
hundred
choice
Souldiers
,
and
with
a
considerable
number
of
very
good
Horses
.
Being
well
vers'd
in
the
Map
of
Peru
,
and
having
for
some
time
been
laying
the
Scheme
of
his
Journey
,
he
march'd
directly
to
the
Province
of
Mosilones
,
first
to
meet
the
River
Moyabamba
,
by
which
he
was
sure
of
entring
into
the
River
of
Amazons
.
CHAP.
X.
The
Tragical
End
of
Orsua
by
the
Revolt
of
two
of
his
Officers
,
who
were
fallen
in
love
with
their
General
's
Lady
.
The
yet
more
Tragical
End
of
those
two
Rebels
one
after
t'other
.
And
the
Cruelty
of
one
of
them
against
his
own
Daughter
.
ONE
would
have
hop'd
an
Attempt
so
wisely
laid
,
and
so
universally
approv'd
,
should
have
had
a
happy
Issue
:
Yet
never
was
any
Project
more
unsuccessful
;
for
Orsua
had
taken
with
him
one
Don
Fernand
de
Gusman
,
a
young
Man
who
was
lately
come
from
Spain
,
and
another
more
advanc'd
in
Years
,
named
Lopez
Daguirre
of
Biscay
,
a
little
ill-favour'd
Man
,
whom
he
had
made
his
Ensign
.
These
two
Wretches
fell
in
Love
with
their
General
's
Lady
,
whose
Name
was
Agnes
,
and
who
had
accompanied
her
Husband
in
all
his
Travels
;
and
thinking
they
had
a
favourable
occasion
to
satisfy
their
Lust
and
Ambition
together
,
engag'd
Orsua's
Troops
to
revolt
,
and
assassinated
him
.
After
this
Tragical
Fact
the
Traitors
who
committed
it
,
who
to
the
number
of
seven
or
eight
were
in
a
strict
Confederacy
,
elected
Don
Fernand
de
Gusman
for
their
King
;
whose
Mind
was
vain
enough
to
receive
that
Title
which
became
him
so
little
:
But
he
did
not
enjoy
it
long
;
for
those
very
Persons
that
had
given
him
the
Quality
of
King
,
gave
him
his
Death's
Wound
too
,
and
Daguirre
succeeded
him
,
who
made
himself
King
,
notwithstanding
the
Remonstrances
of
others
:
And
naming
himself
the
Rebel
and
Traitor
,
he
gave
all
those
he
had
gain'd
to
his
Party
to
understand
,
that
he
intended
to
make
himself
Master
of
Guiana
,
of
Peru
,
and
of
the
new
Kingdom
of
Grenada
,
and
promis'd
'em
all
the
Riches
of
those
great
Kingdoms
.
His
Reign
was
so
bloody
and
barbarous
,
that
the
like
Tyranny
was
scarce
ever
heard
of
in
the
World
:
Therefore
the
Spaniards
to
this
day
call
him
the
Tyrant
.
However
he
commanded
Orsua's
Vessels
,
and
went
down
the
River
Coca
into
the
Amazone
,
hoping
to
obtain
one
of
those
Kingdoms
,
and
to
make
a
considerable
Progress
into
it
.
But
having
enter'd
the
Amazone
,
he
was
not
able
to
master
the
Current
of
it
,
and
so
was
constrained
to
suffer
himself
to
be
carried
down
to
the
Mouth
of
a
River
above
a
thousand
Leagues
from
the
place
where
he
imbark'd
,
and
was
driven
into
the
great
Channel
which
goes
to
the
North-Cape
,
being
the
same
way
Oreillane
had
taken
before
him
.
Going
out
of
the
Amazone
,
he
came
to
the
Island
of
St.
Marguerite
,
which
is
to
this
day
call'd
the
Tyrant's
Port
;
there
he
kill'd
Don
Irean
de
Villa
Andrada
,
Governour
of
the
Island
,
and
Don
John
Sermiento
his
Father
.
After
their
Death
,
with
the
Assistance
of
one
John
Burq
,
he
made
himself
Master
of
the
Island
,
plunder'd
it
intirely
,
and
there
committed
unheard-of
Barbarities
.
He
kill'd
all
that
oppos'd
him
,
and
past
from
thence
to
Cumana
,
where
he
exercis'd
the
same
Cruelties
:
He
after
that
desolated
all
those
Coasts
that
bear
the
Name
of
Caracas
,
and
all
the
Provinces
along
the
Rivers
Venezuella
and
Baccho
.
He
then
came
to
St.
Martha
,
where
he
put
all
to
the
Sword
,
and
enter'd
the
new
Kingdom
of
Grenada
,
designing
to
march
from
thence
through
Quito
into
Peru.
In
this
Kingdom
he
was
forc'd
to
a
Battel
,
in
which
he
was
utterly
defeated
,
and
put
to
flight
,
but
all
Ways
being
stop'd
,
he
found
he
must
perish
;
and
therefore
begins
his
Tragedy
with
a
sort
of
Barbarity
without
Example
.
He
had
a
Daughter
by
his
Wife
Mendoza
,
that
had
follow'd
him
in
his
Expeditions
,
and
whom
he
lov'd
entirely
.
Daughter
(
says
he
to
her
)
I
must
kill
thee
;
I
design'd
to
have
plac'd
thee
on
a
Throne
,
but
since
Fortune
opposes
it
,
I
am
not
willing
thou
shouldst
live
to
suffer
the
Shame
of
becoming
a
Slave
to
my
Enemies
,
and
of
being
call'd
the
Daughter
of
a
Tyrant
and
a
Traitor
.
Die
,
my
Child
,
die
by
the
Hand
of
thy
Father
,
if
thou
hast
not
Courage
enough
to
die
by
thy
own
.
She
surpriz'd
at
this
Discourse
,
desir'd
him
at
least
to
give
her
some
time
to
prepare
for
Death
,
and
to
beg
of
God
the
Pardon
of
her
Sins
:
This
he
granted
;
but
thinking
her
too
tedious
in
her
Devotion
,
as
she
was
praying
upon
her
Knees
he
shot
her
through
the
Body
with
a
Carbine
;
but
having
not
kill'd
her
out-right
,
he
stuck
his
Dagger
into
her
Heart
.
She
falling
down
at
the
Stroke
,
cry'd
,
Ah
,
Father
,
't
is
enough
!
Soon
after
her
Death
he
was
taken
and
carried
Prisoner
to
the
Island
La
Trinidada
,
where
he
had
a
considerable
Estate
.
His
Process
was
made
,
and
he
condemn'd
to
be
quarter'd
;
he
was
publickly
executed
,
his
Houses
raz'd
to
the
Ground
,
and
the
places
where
they
stood
sow'd
with
Salt
,
as
may
be
seen
to
this
day
.
CHAP.
XI
.
This
Discovery
by
these
sad
Accidents
continued
thus
without
any
farther
Advancement
,
from
the
Year
1560
to
1606
,
when
two
Jesuits
ventur'd
to
go
and
preach
the
Gospel
along
this
River
,
and
were
there
martyr'd
.
Many
other
Attempts
form'd
since
by
great
Persons
without
Success
.
THE
unhappy
Issue
of
these
two
Enterprizes
abated
the
Desires
of
others
after
this
Discovery
to
that
degree
,
that
the
last
Age
past
without
any
farther
knowledg
of
this
great
River
:
But
our
Age
has
been
more
happy
,
and
we
have
seen
this
great
Design
perfectly
executed
in
our
days
.
In
1606
,
and
1607
,
two
Fathers
of
the
Jesuits
Society
mov'd
with
the
desire
of
the
Conversion
of
those
barbarous
People
,
went
from
Quito
,
and
pierc'd
as
far
as
the
Province
of
the
Cofanes
,
who
inhabit
those
Parts
where
the
Springs
of
the
River
Coca
rise
.
Those
good
Fathers
were
willing
to
begin
the
Publication
of
the
Gospel
among
these
People
:
But
the
Hour
of
their
being
call'd
to
the
Knowledg
of
God
was
not
yet
come
;
for
they
found
these
Men
so
cruel
,
and
so
uncapable
of
hearing
the
Word
,
that
they
kill'd
one
of
these
Fathers
nam'd
Raphael
Ferrier
,
and
made
the
other
fly
for
his
Life
.
In
the
Year
1621.
under
the
Reign
of
Philip
IV.
King
of
Spain
,
Vincent
Delos
Reyes
de
Villalobos
,
Serjeant-Major
,
Governor
and
Captain-General
of
the
Country
of
the
Quixos
,
resolv'd
to
attempt
the
Navigation
of
the
River
Amazone
;
but
receiving
an
Order
to
quit
his
Government
,
he
was
oblig'd
to
lay
aside
the
thoughts
of
this
Adventure
.
Alonze
Miranda
form'd
the
same
Design
,
prepar'd
his
Equipage
,
and
took
all
necessary
Precautions
to
overcome
all
the
Difficulties
of
the
Attempt
,
but
had
no
better
success
than
the
others
,
for
he
dy'd
without
having
so
much
as
seen
this
famous
River
.
Before
either
of
these
two
the
General
Joseph
de
Villamayor
Maldonado
Governor
of
the
Quixos
,
incited
by
the
same
Motives
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
Grandure
of
the
King
his
Master
,
and
the
Salvation
of
so
many
Infidels
,
had
consum'd
all
he
had
in
the
World
in
endeavouring
to
settle
himself
among
those
People
that
dwell
on
the
Borders
of
that
wonderful
River
.
CHAP.
XII
.
The
Commission
the
King
of
Spain
sent
to
the
Governour
of
Brazil
to
make
this
Discovery
.
THE
Spaniards
were
not
the
only
Conquerors
of
the
new
World
,
that
expressed
so
earnest
a
desire
to
render
themselves
Masters
of
those
unknown
Nations
.
The
Portuguez
were
no
less
eager
in
the
same
Design
,
and
knowing
they
were
not
far
distant
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
they
were
willing
to
believe
this
Discovery
was
reserv'd
for
them
.
In
the
Year
1626
,
Bonito
Macul
then
Governour
of
Para
receiv'd
a
Commission
from
Philip
III.
King
of
Spain
,
to
put
to
Sea
with
some
good
Ships
for
this
purpose
,
and
try
if
he
could
overcome
the
Difficulties
of
this
Discovery
;
but
he
could
not
put
in
execution
these
Orders
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
being
call'd
away
by
others
more
pressing
,
which
oblig'd
him
to
go
into
the
King's
Service
at
Phernambuc
.
In
1633
,
and
1634.
the
King
of
Spain
being
extremely
impatient
to
see
that
Enterprize
at
last
succeed
,
which
had
so
many
times
been
in
vain
attempted
,
sent
very
pressing
Orders
to
Francesco
Coello
Governor
and
Captain-General
of
the
Island
of
Maraguan
,
and
of
the
Town
and
Fortress
of
Para
,
to
arm
a
considerable
Force
to
attempt
an
effectual
Discovery
of
this
River
:
And
directed
him
in
his
Orders
,
in
case
he
had
no
Officer
near
him
upon
whose
Conduct
he
could
depend
for
the
execution
of
this
Design
,
to
go
in
Person
himself
,
because
he
was
resolv'd
absolutely
to
know
whether
it
were
impossible
to
go
up
this
River
,
and
to
find
the
Source
of
it
,
and
consequently
its
length
.
Carvallo
could
not
obey
the
King
his
Master
,
because
he
did
not
think
himself
in
a
Condition
to
absent
himself
from
his
Government
,
and
to
divide
his
Forces
at
a
time
when
he
expected
to
be
attacked
by
the
Dutch
,
who
were
unwilling
to
lose
any
opportunity
of
making
their
Descents
into
Brazil
:
But
what
he
did
not
think
feasible
,
without
the
help
of
a
good
number
of
Men
and
Vessels
,
was
happily
accomplished
by
the
good
Fortune
of
two
Lay-Friers
of
the
Order
of
St.
Francis
,
after
the
following
manner
.
CHAP.
XIII
.
That
which
so
many
brave
Men
were
not
able
to
perform
,
was
accomplish'd
by
two
Lay-Friers
of
the
Order
of
St.
Francis
,
who
escaped
the
hands
of
the
Indians
.
THE
Town
of
St.
Francis
in
the
Province
of
Quito
is
one
of
the
finest
in
America
;
it
is
built
upon
one
of
those
stupendous
Mountains
,
which
the
Spaniards
call
Cordeliers
,
and
Tierras
,
half
a
degree
South
of
the
Equinoctial
Line
;
yet
is
it
of
the
most
agreeable
Temperature
,
and
the
most
plentiful
and
healthful
Place
in
all
Peru
,
and
is
never
incommoded
by
excessive
Heat
.
In
1635
,
1636
,
and
1637
,
Captain
John
de
Palacios
having
undertaken
to
attempt
the
Discovery
of
this
River
,
to
that
end
made
a
small
Provision
of
Arms
,
desiring
rather
to
acquaint
himself
with
the
Country
,
and
to
people
it
,
than
to
subdue
the
Inhabitants
of
those
Provinces
by
force
of
Arms.
Several
Monks
of
the
Order
of
St.
Francis
were
desirous
to
accompany
him
to
essay
the
Conversion
of
these
Barbarians
,
and
promis'd
themselves
more
Success
in
this
Work
than
the
Jesuits
had
,
who
30
Years
before
had
made
the
like
Attempt
,
till
they
saw
one
of
their
number
Father
Raphael
Ferrier
martyr'd
by
these
Infidels
,
as
above
related
.
These
march'd
with
more
Precaution
,
and
after
a
long
Fatigue
arriv'd
at
the
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Indians
:
This
Country
they
found
well
peopled
,
but
not
being
able
to
make
any
Establishment
here
by
reason
of
the
rough
Treatment
they
met
with
from
the
Inhabitants
,
some
of
them
gave
over
the
Attempt
,
and
return'd
to
Quito
,
but
others
were
more
resolute
,
and
continued
with
Captain
de
Palacios
,
together
with
some
few
Souldiers
that
were
always
faithful
to
him
:
But
these
being
almost
all
destroy'd
in
several
Battels
,
in
one
of
which
at
last
the
Captain
himself
was
kill'd
,
the
Monks
made
their
Escape
as
well
as
they
could
,
and
the
two
Lay-Friers
we
have
spoken
of
,
one
of
whom
was
Dominic
de
Britto
,
and
the
other
Andrew
de
Tolede
,
dexterously
sav'd
themselves
from
the
hands
of
the
Indians
;
and
having
got
to
their
Bark
,
with
six
Souldiers
that
remain'd
,
abandon'd
themselves
to
Providence
,
and
suffer'd
their
Bark
to
be
driven
at
the
Pleasure
of
the
Winds
and
Streams
.
It
pleas'd
God
so
to
favour
their
Voyage
,
that
after
they
had
been
carried
from
Province
to
Province
upon
this
great
River
,
they
happily
landed
at
Para
,
a
City
in
Brazil
,
forty
Leagues
distant
from
the
Mouth
of
the
Amazone
Southward
.
The
Portuguez
possess
it
,
and
have
made
it
a
good
Garison
,
belonging
to
the
Government
of
Maragnon
.
The
two
Lay-Friers
and
the
Souldiers
were
inquir'd
of
about
their
long
and
strange
Voyage
,
but
they
were
all
eight
of
'em
so
stupid
,
that
they
had
made
no
particular
Remark
on
any
thing
;
only
they
said
they
had
pass'd
through
divers
Provinces
of
different
Barbarians
,
who
eat
the
Men
which
they
take
in
War
.
The
two
Cordeliers
offer'd
to
return
to
the
place
from
whence
they
came
,
provided
they
might
have
a
Vessel
and
Men
granted
'em
to
conduct
'em
,
hoping
they
should
again
find
the
same
Passages
of
the
Rivers
by
which
they
came
down
,
and
so
get
back
again
as
far
as
Quito
.
They
were
brought
from
Para
to
the
City
of
St.
Lewis
in
Maragnon
,
James
Raimond
de
Norogna
being
then
Governor
of
that
Place
,
who
having
a
Zeal
for
the
Service
of
God
,
as
well
as
that
of
the
King
,
was
willing
to
examin
these
Cordelier
Friers
more
particularly
than
had
been
done
at
Para.
He
discours'd
'em
with
so
much
Patience
and
Sweetness
,
that
he
made
'em
talk
reasonably
:
They
told
him
they
went
from
Peru
,
that
their
Monastery
was
in
the
City
of
Quito
;
that
they
came
out
with
many
of
their
Brethren
to
labour
to
convert
the
wild
People
,
but
that
the
Indians
had
a
greater
mind
to
eat
'em
,
than
to
hear
'em
preach
;
that
their
Captain
being
dead
,
and
their
Brethren
put
to
flight
,
they
with
six
Souldiers
had
put
themselves
into
a
Bark
which
miraculously
came
ashore
at
Para
;
and
that
they
were
ready
to
return
to
Peru
,
if
they
could
meet
with
a
convenient
Passage
.
The
Governor
having
deliberated
on
this
Report
,
believ'd
God
had
offer'd
him
a
fair
occasion
to
serve
his
Religion
and
his
Country
,
and
that
he
ought
to
attempt
that
Design
in
which
so
many
others
had
fail'd
.
CHAP.
XIV
.
The
Governor
of
Brazil
on
the
Report
of
these
two
Cordelier
Friers
,
attempts
the
Discovery
of
this
River
.
The
Preparation
he
made
for
it
,
and
the
Commission
given
to
Don
Pedro
de
Texeira
,
who
parted
from
Para
in
the
Year
1637.
DOn
Pedro
de
Norogna
resolv'd
to
make
Preparation
for
this
Enterprize
,
and
caus'd
it
to
be
publish'd
:
at
this
News
many
offer'd
themselves
to
serve
on
this
occasion
.
The
Governor
retain'd
such
as
he
thought
most
proper
for
his
Design
;
and
that
he
might
have
a
Man
capable
of
giving
him
an
exact
account
of
all
he
should
see
during
so
long
a
Voyage
,
he
chose
Capt.
Peter
de
Texeira
,
a
Man
of
Courage
,
Conduct
,
and
Probity
,
to
command
the
Fleet.
This
Gentleman
with
a
great
deal
of
Joy
receiv'd
a
Command
so
sutable
to
his
Inclinations
,
for
he
had
been
all
his
Life
seeking
occasions
of
serving
his
King
to
the
prejudice
of
his
own
private
Interest
,
and
in
the
peril
of
his
Life
:
and
according
to
his
desire
he
had
the
Glory
of
accomplishing
the
most
difficult
,
and
most
illustrious
Enterprize
of
his
time
.
He
parted
from
Para
the
28th
of
October
1637.
with
forty
seven
Canoos
of
an
indifferent
bigness
,
wherein
besides
Ammunition
and
Victuals
he
embark'd
seventy
Portuguez
Souldiers
,
and
twelve
hundred
Indians
to
row
and
to
bear
Arms
,
who
together
with
their
Wives
and
Servants
made
two
thousand
Persons
:
They
enter'd
into
the
mouth
of
the
River
on
that
side
that
is
nearest
to
Para
,
and
happily
avoided
those
Rocks
that
come
just
to
the
surface
of
the
Water
,
and
stop
the
Passage
of
Vessels
in
many
places
.
However
they
were
almost
a
Year
without
seeing
the
end
of
their
Voyage
:
indeed
having
no
Guides
upon
whose
Fidelity
and
Experience
they
could
depend
in
steering
their
Course
;
and
besides
,
being
sometimes
carried
to
the
South
,
and
sometimes
to
the
North
by
the
Violence
of
the
Streams
,
they
did
not
make
the
Advance
they
would
have
done
if
they
had
been
us'd
to
navigate
the
River
.
Besides
,
Texeira
being
obliged
to
provide
for
the
Subsistence
of
all
those
People
he
carried
with
him
,
and
perceiving
his
Provisions
diminished
considerably
every
day
,
was
forc'd
from
time
to
time
to
send
Parties
in
some
of
the
Canoos
to
make
Descents
sometimes
on
Islands
,
and
sometimes
on
the
Continent
,
to
procure
a
Supply
.
CHAP.
XV.
The
Difficulties
Texeira
found
in
his
Voyage
,
both
from
the
People
he
carried
with
him
,
and
from
the
length
of
the
way
;
and
the
happy
Descent
of
his
advanc'd
Squadron
into
the
Country
of
the
Quixos
,
belonging
to
the
Government
of
Quito
.
OUR
Travellers
were
not
advanc'd
half
way
their
Voyage
,
before
the
Indians
were
weary
of
their
Labour
,
and
quitting
their
Oars
,
began
to
murmur
,
and
make
loud
Complaints
that
they
had
been
engag'd
in
so
tedious
a
Voyage
.
'T
was
in
vain
to
tell
'em
they
would
soon
be
at
the
end
of
it
:
they
desir'd
Texeira
to
dismiss
'em
,
and
finding
he
put
'em
off
from
day
to
day
,
many
tack'd
about
and
return'd
to
Para.
The
General
perceiv'd
,
that
on
this
occasion
he
must
use
Prudence
rather
than
Force
,
therefore
he
did
not
cause
them
that
were
fled
back
to
be
pursu'd
,
but
endeavour'd
with
all
imaginable
Mildness
to
hinder
others
from
following
their
Example
:
To
this
end
he
treated
the
Indians
that
remain'd
with
very
kind
Words
,
and
so
extremely
pleas'd
'em
with
his
Discourse
,
that
those
that
heard
him
convey'd
it
from
one
Canoo
to
another
with
those
external
Demonstrations
of
Joy
and
Satisfaction
,
which
they
use
to
express
in
their
Assemblies
,
so
that
they
unanimously
cry'd
from
all
the
Canoos
,
that
they
were
willing
Texeira
should
continue
his
Voyage
,
and
that
they
would
never
leave
him
.
The
General
having
given
'em
his
Thanks
for
their
goodwill
,
caus'd
some
Brandy
to
be
distributed
through
all
the
Canoos
,
assuring
'em
they
would
in
a
little
time
arrive
at
the
Place
design'd
.
And
not
content
in
having
spread
this
Report
among
'em
,
to
fix
the
Indians
the
more
firmly
in
their
Resolution
,
he
thought
it
necessary
to
do
somewhat
that
might
still
make
a
greater
appearance
for
their
Encouragement
.
To
this
purpose
he
visited
all
the
Canoos
,
and
chose
out
eight
of
the
best
of
'em
,
which
he
loaded
with
Provision
,
Souldiers
and
Rowers
.
He
made
Colonel
Benedito
Rodriguez
d'Olivera
,
a
Native
of
Brazil
,
Commander
of
this
Squadron
;
and
having
communicated
his
Design
to
him
,
sent
him
away
with
a
Charge
to
send
him
often
such
News
as
might
be
most
agreeable
to
the
Indians
.
Olivera
was
no
ordinary
Man
,
he
had
naturally
a
quick
and
piercing
Wit
;
and
having
been
all
his
Life
brought
up
with
the
Indians
,
he
had
so
well
studied
their
Actions
and
Countenances
,
that
they
could
hardly
dissemble
so
well
,
but
he
could
with
one
cast
of
his
Eye
discover
what
was
in
their
Minds
;
so
that
they
look'd
upon
him
as
a
Man
that
could
divine
what
others
thought
;
and
from
this
Conceit
they
had
not
only
a
great
Veneration
for
him
,
but
stood
so
much
in
awe
of
him
,
that
they
yielded
him
a
blind
Obedience
in
what
he
commanded
'em
.
It
is
not
to
be
question'd
after
this
,
whether
those
in
the
eight
Canoos
which
he
was
to
command
were
very
willing
to
go
with
him
.
His
Men
were
so
industrious
one
while
at
their
Oars
,
and
another
while
at
their
Sails
,
that
they
overcame
all
the
Obstacles
that
presented
,
and
safely
arriv'd
on
the
24th
of
June
1638
,
at
the
place
where
the
River
of
Pagamino
enters
into
the
Amazone
.
There
is
a
Port
near
that
place
call'd
after
the
Name
of
the
River
,
where
the
Spaniards
had
fortified
themselves
,
and
had
built
a
Town
to
keep
the
Quixos
in
subjection
,
who
had
not
yet
been
well
accustom'd
to
the
Yoke
.
CHAP.
XVI
.
The
Descent
of
General
Texeira
,
and
the
Orders
he
gave
for
the
Preservation
of
his
Army
in
his
Absence
.
IF
the
Impatience
they
were
in
to
make
their
Descent
had
not
stop'd
'em
at
this
place
,
they
would
in
sailing
some
time
longer
have
met
with
the
Entrance
of
the
River
Napo
,
of
which
some
account
shall
be
given
hereafter
;
where
they
would
have
met
with
better
Entertainment
,
and
would
have
been
less
expos'd
to
the
Losses
and
Inconveniences
which
they
suffer'd
in
this
Country
.
The
very
day
they
landed
Colonel
Benedito
dispatch'd
a
Canoo
to
his
General
,
to
give
him
advice
of
the
Success
of
his
Voyage
,
and
in
how
little
time
he
might
also
arrive
at
the
same
place
.
This
News
being
spread
through
the
Fleet
,
inspir'd
them
with
new
Vigor
,
when
their
Courage
was
almost
exhausted
with
the
tedious
length
of
their
Toil
and
Hunger
together
.
Texeira
made
an
Improvement
of
this
good
Success
like
a
prudent
Man
,
and
confirm'd
the
Assurance
that
had
been
given
'em
of
their
near
approach
to
the
place
where
they
were
to
land
,
and
follow'd
Benedito
with
great
Expedition
:
The
Portuguez
and
the
Indians
perform'd
their
Duty
with
great
Emulation
,
and
every
day
that
came
about
they
concluded
the
next
would
be
the
last
of
their
Voyage
.
In
fine
,
the
Day
so
much
long'd
for
appear'd
;
and
the
General
,
to
acquit
himself
of
his
Promise
,
landed
all
his
Men
at
the
mouth
of
a
River
that
descends
into
that
of
the
Amazones
through
the
Province
of
those
Indians
that
wear
their
Hair
as
long
as
that
of
Women
.
These
People
formerly
kept
a
good
Correspondence
with
the
Spaniards
,
and
consented
to
their
Establishment
in
their
Country
:
but
having
been
forced
to
take
up
Arms
against
Captain
Palacios
for
the
ill
Treatment
they
had
receiv'd
from
his
Souldiers
;
and
having
kill'd
the
Captain
himself
in
a
Battel
,
they
remain'd
implacable
Enemies
to
the
Spaniards
.
The
Portuguez
General
who
had
never
been
inform'd
of
this
Rupture
,
was
desirous
to
refresh
his
Troops
in
this
Country
,
finding
it
to
be
a
very
fine
,
fruitful
and
commodious
place
;
he
therefore
pitch'd
his
Camp
in
the
Angle
of
Land
which
was
form'd
by
the
two
Rivers
,
and
having
well
intrench'd
it
towards
the
Plain
,
he
there
plac'd
his
Portuguez
and
Indians
,
and
made
Captain
Peter
Dacosta
Favotta
,
and
Captain
Peter
Bajou
the
chief
Commanders
over
'em
.
These
two
wise
and
valiant
Officers
gave
their
General
the
greatest
Proofs
imaginable
both
of
their
Conduct
and
Fidelity
.
They
continued
encamp'd
in
this
place
for
eleven
Months
,
in
which
time
they
endur'd
extraordinary
Inconveniences
,
for
they
were
often
oblig'd
to
fight
with
these
long-hair'd
Men
to
obtain
a
little
Food
to
live
upon
;
and
many
of
the
Souldiers
fell
sick
,
partly
by
the
bad
Disposition
of
the
Air
,
which
could
not
be
wholsome
between
two
Rivers
,
and
partly
from
so
tedious
a
Confinement
to
their
Camp
.
CHAP.
XVII
.
The
Arrival
of
the
Portuguez
at
Quito
.
The
general
Joy
,
and
the
Emulation
of
the
Portuguez
and
Spaniards
on
the
account
of
this
Discovery
.
TExeira
for
his
own
part
made
the
best
of
his
way
with
a
few
Men
in
some
of
his
Canoos
,
to
join
Col.
Benedito
;
and
having
receiv'd
an
account
of
him
,
he
left
his
Bark
where
the
River
ended
,
and
went
on
foot
to
find
him
in
the
City
of
Quito
,
whither
he
had
arriv'd
some
days
before
.
The
coming
of
General
Texeira
compleated
the
Joy
which
all
the
People
of
Quito
,
as
well
the
Clergy
as
others
,
had
receiv'd
from
a
Discovery
so
much
desir'd
by
'em
all
.
All
the
Portuguez
were
entertain'd
and
caress'd
by
the
Spaniards
with
the
Endearments
of
Brethren
,
not
only
because
they
were
all
Subjects
of
the
same
King
,
but
because
by
their
means
they
were
assur'd
of
a
Way
which
they
had
never
hitherto
been
able
to
pass
,
on
the
side
of
Peru
,
and
which
they
saw
was
now
discover'd
from
the
Sea
quite
to
the
Sources
of
this
famous
River
.
The
Spaniards
boasted
that
they
were
the
first
that
had
navigated
it
from
its
Source
to
the
Sea
;
and
the
others
bragg'd
that
they
had
not
only
sail'd
upon
it
,
but
had
pass'd
quite
up
it
,
made
a
thorow
Discovery
of
it
,
and
knew
it
from
its
Mouth
on
the
side
of
Brazil
to
its
very
Source
near
Quito
.
All
the
Religious
Orders
of
that
City
were
fill'd
with
extraordinary
Joy
,
thanking
God
for
the
Favour
he
had
shewn
'em
in
calling
'em
to
dress
a
Vineyard
that
had
not
been
yet
cultivated
;
and
all
offer'd
themselves
with
great
Readiness
to
go
and
preach
the
Gospel
in
those
Regions
.
CHAP.
XVIII
.
The
Return
of
General
Texeira
to
Brazil
by
the
River
Amazone
,
and
the
Commission
given
to
the
Reverend
Father
Christopher
d'Acugna
a
Jesuit
,
to
observe
all
the
Particulars
of
this
Discovery
,
and
to
give
a
Relation
of
them
.
QVito
is
a
Royal
Seat
,
where
there
is
a
President
and
Assistants
:
These
Officers
considering
the
Importance
of
this
Discovery
the
Portuguez
had
made
,
and
how
much
both
the
Interest
of
Religion
,
and
that
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
might
suffer
,
if
an
Affair
of
this
Consequence
should
be
neglected
,
were
unwilling
to
take
any
measures
of
their
own
,
but
only
to
write
about
it
to
the
Count
of
Chinchon
,
who
was
then
Viceroy
of
Peru
;
who
having
deliberated
on
the
matter
with
the
principal
Men
of
the
Council
of
Lima
,
which
is
the
Soveraign
Court
of
that
great
Kingdom
,
return'd
an
Answer
to
the
President
of
Quito
,
who
was
then
the
Licentiate
Don
Alonze
de
Salazar
,
and
requir'd
him
by
an
Order
dated
the
10th
of
November
1638
,
to
send
General
Texeira
to
Para
with
all
his
Men
by
the
same
way
he
came
,
and
to
furnish
him
with
all
things
necessary
for
his
Voyage
;
he
likewise
order'd
him
to
choose
two
Spanish
Gentlemen
of
good
account
,
and
to
agree
with
the
Portuguez
General
that
they
might
imbark
with
him
,
to
make
a
faithful
Report
of
the
whole
Course
they
should
steer
in
this
long
Voyage
,
that
his
Catholick
Majesty
might
receive
from
Eye-witnesses
,
and
those
of
an
unreproachable
Reputation
,
a
good
account
of
what
they
had
discover'd
,
or
might
farther
observe
in
their
Return
.
Many
Persons
,
zealous
for
the
Service
of
the
King
their
Master
,
presented
themselves
to
have
a
share
in
so
great
an
Enterprize
;
amongst
others
Don
Vasques
d'Acugna
,
Knight
of
the
Order
of
Calatrava
,
and
Lieutenant
to
the
Captain
General
of
the
Vice-roy
of
Peru
,
and
Corregidor
of
Quito
,
offer'd
himself
to
go
on
this
Expedition
.
The
Respect
he
bare
to
his
Prince
made
him
seek
this
new
occasion
of
serving
him
with
the
same
Affection
he
had
done
for
above
fifty
Years
himself
,
and
his
Ancestors
all
their
days
on
the
like
occasions
.
He
desir'd
of
the
Vice-roy
that
he
would
permit
him
to
furnish
the
Ammunition
and
Equipage
for
this
Adventure
at
his
own
proper
Charge
,
without
pretending
to
any
other
Interest
in
the
matter
,
than
that
of
seeing
his
Master
well
serv'd
.
But
the
Vice-roy
not
knowing
how
to
spare
him
from
the
Post
he
was
already
in
,
after
having
commended
his
Zeal
for
his
King
,
and
the
Greatness
of
his
Offers
,
engag'd
him
to
continue
in
his
present
Station
;
and
to
gratify
him
,
nominated
his
Brother
Father
Christopher
d'Acugna
in
his
place
,
who
was
animated
with
no
less
degree
of
Generosity
than
the
other
,
and
counted
it
no
small
Happiness
to
be
able
by
these
means
to
serve
his
Prince
on
so
important
an
Occasion
.
CHAP.
XIX
.
The
Departure
of
Father
D'Acugna
.
The
way
the
Spaniards
and
Portuguez
took
together
to
get
to
the
River
Amazone
.
THE
Portuguez
General
being
prepar'd
for
his
return
to
Para
by
the
River
Amazone
;
and
the
Royal
Audience
of
Quito
having
well
consider'd
that
it
might
very
much
turn
to
account
for
some
Jesuits
to
make
this
Voyage
with
him
,
that
they
might
take
exact
notice
of
every
thing
worthy
of
Observation
on
this
great
River
,
and
carry
the
Relation
of
it
into
Spain
to
his
Catholick
Majesty
,
signified
their
Mind
to
the
Provincial
of
the
Jesuits
,
which
at
that
time
was
Father
Francis
de
Fuentes
,
who
taking
it
for
a
great
Honour
,
that
so
much
Confidence
should
be
put
in
the
Members
of
his
Community
as
the
discharge
of
so
important
an
Affair
,
confirm'd
the
Nomination
that
had
been
made
of
Father
Christopher
D'Acugna
,
tho
he
was
Rector
of
the
Jesuits
College
at
Cuence
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
Quito
,
and
gave
him
Father
Andrew
Dartieda
,
Professor
of
Divinity
in
the
same
College
,
for
his
Companion
.
These
two
Jesuits
receiv'd
their
Orders
by
Patents
issued
from
the
Chancery
of
Quito
;
the
Purport
of
which
was
,
that
they
should
go
without
delay
with
the
Captain
Major
Peter
de
Texeira
,
and
that
after
they
were
arriv'd
at
Para
they
should
go
into
Spain
,
to
give
the
King
an
Account
of
all
they
should
observe
in
their
Voyage
.
These
Fathers
readily
obey'd
the
Orders
they
had
receiv'd
,
and
accordingly
set
forward
on
the
16th
of
January
1639
,
to
begin
a
Voyage
that
lasted
ten
Months
before
they
arriv'd
at
Para
,
where
they
enter'd
into
Port
the
twelfth
day
of
December
in
the
same
Year
.
As
they
left
Quito
,
they
took
the
way
of
those
high
Mountains
on
foot
,
from
which
that
great
River
of
the
Amazones
derives
its
Sources
,
a
River
which
has
nothing
in
its
rise
wherein
it
excels
other
Rivers
,
but
is
so
very
much
augmented
in
its
Course
,
that
the
Mouth
of
it
is
eighty
four
Leagues
in
breadth
.
These
Jesuits
took
all
the
care
they
could
,
and
labour'd
with
all
possible
Accuracy
to
observe
every
thing
that
was
worth
a
Remark
;
they
took
the
Latitudes
in
every
place
of
the
River
where
they
could
do
it
;
they
took
an
account
of
the
Names
of
all
the
Rivers
that
run
into
it
,
and
of
all
the
Nations
that
inhabit
the
Borders
of
it
:
They
took
notice
of
the
Quality
of
the
Lands
,
of
the
Goodness
of
the
Fruits
,
of
the
Temperature
of
the
Climates
,
and
of
every
thing
that
is
serviceable
to
the
Life
of
Man
;
they
enter'd
into
Commerce
with
the
People
of
the
Country
:
In
a
word
,
they
forgot
nothing
that
they
thought
might
conduce
to
furnish
them
with
a
perfect
Knowledg
of
those
Provinces
,
which
had
never
been
entirely
discover'd
till
then
.
Therefore
they
that
read
this
Relation
,
are
desir'd
by
one
of
those
Fathers
,
who
undertook
to
expose
it
to
the
World
,
not
to
disbelieve
what
he
has
written
,
because
he
can
prove
that
what
he
affirms
for
a
Truth
,
is
really
so
,
by
above
thirty
Spaniards
and
Portuguez
that
accompanied
him
in
this
Voyage
;
and
he
hopes
the
Reader
will
not
imagine
he
makes
no
Conscience
of
affirming
things
that
are
untrue
in
a
matter
of
this
Weight
and
Importance
.
CHAP.
XX.
The
general
Idea
which
Father
D'Acugna
gives
of
this
River
,
and
the
Elogiums
he
gives
it
after
he
had
view'd
it
throughout
.
ON
the
famous
River
of
Amazons
is
the
richest
,
most
fertile
,
and
best
peopled
Country
of
Peru
;
and
without
an
Hyperbole
't
is
the
largest
and
most
eminent
River
in
the
World
;
it
passes
through
divers
Kingdoms
of
a
vast
Extent
,
and
enriches
more
Provinces
than
the
Ganges
,
that
vast
River
that
waters
part
of
the
East
Indies
;
than
the
Euphrates
,
which
after
it
has
run
through
Persia
,
comes
across
Syria
to
throw
it self
into
the
Sea
;
or
than
the
Nile
,
which
comes
out
of
the
Mountains
of
Cuama
,
and
passing
through
Africa
,
and
the
most
barren
Countries
in
the
World
,
turns
them
into
fruitful
and
delicious
Provinces
by
the
overflowing
of
its
Waters
.
In
a
word
,
the
River
Amazone
nourishes
an
infinitely
greater
number
of
People
,
and
carries
its
fresh
Water
a
great
way
further
into
the
Sea
,
than
any
of
those
mighty
Rivers
,
altho
these
have
given
their
Names
to
entire
Gulphs
,
or
troubled
the
Sea
with
their
Waters
to
a
considerable
length
.
A
great
many
more
Rivers
fall
into
the
Amazone
than
into
the
Ganges
;
and
if
the
Banks
of
the
latter
are
cover'd
with
gilded
Sand
,
those
of
the
former
are
fill'd
with
a
Sand
of
pure
Gold
,
and
the
Waters
that
always
wash
them
are
continually
discovering
Mines
of
Gold
and
Silver
in
the
Bowels
of
the
Earth
.
In
short
,
the
Places
it
waters
are
an
Earthly
Paradise
;
and
if
Men
did
but
lend
their
Assistance
▪
Nature
in
that
Country
as
they
〈…〉
,
all
the
Borders
of
that
great
River
would
be
full
of
large
Gardens
perpetually
fill'd
with
Fruits
and
Flowers
:
It
sometimes
overflows
its
Banks
,
and
thereby
renders
all
the
Ground
fruitful
through
which
its
Waters
pass
,
and
that
not
only
for
one
,
but
for
several
Years
.
After
all
these
extraordinary
Improvements
,
the
change
of
Seasons
is
not
necessary
to
the
Provinces
situate
near
this
great
River
.
They
find
every
thing
near
'em
,
abundance
of
Fish
in
their
Waters
more
than
they
can
wish
;
a
thousand
different
kinds
of
Animals
in
the
neighbouring
Mountains
,
all
sorts
of
Birds
in
such
plenty
as
can
hardly
be
imagined
:
The
Trees
always
loaded
with
Fruit
,
the
Fields
with
a
plentiful
Crop
,
and
the
Bowels
of
the
Earth
consisting
of
precious
Mines
of
all
sorts
of
Metals
.
In
fine
,
among
the
vast
number
of
People
that
dwell
along
the
Banks
of
this
River
,
there
are
scarce
any
to
be
seen
but
what
are
handsome
,
well
made
,
and
very
ingenious
in
all
things
they
are
concern'd
about
.
CHAP.
XXI
.
The
Source
of
this
River
,
and
the
Emulation
of
all
the
Provinces
of
Peru
about
it
.
TO
enter
into
a
particular
History
of
this
River
,
I
shall
begin
with
its
Original
:
and
as
there
have
heretofore
been
great
Contests
between
eminent
Cities
about
the
Birth
of
divers
Hero's
of
former
Ages
;
so
there
is
no
less
Emulation
among
the
Provinces
of
Peru
,
which
of
them
should
be
the
Mother
of
this
great
River
,
because
the
true
Source
of
it
is
unknown
to
this
day
.
The
City
of
Lima
,
as
magnificent
and
as
potent
as
it
is
,
boasts
that
she
has
the
Mountains
of
Ganneo
and
the
Cavaliers
within
her
Jurisdiction
,
and
the
Fountain-head
of
the
Amazone
seventy
Leagues
above
her
:
But
this
is
not
the
Source
of
it
,
but
of
another
River
that
runs
into
the
Amazone
.
Others
maintain
that
the
Source
of
this
great
River
proceeds
from
the
Mountains
of
Moida
in
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
and
is
call'd
the
River
Caquetta
:
but
they
are
mistaken
too
,
and
confound
the
matter
;
for
the
Caquetta
and
the
Amazone
run
separately
above
seven
hundred
Leagues
,
and
when
they
come
near
together
,
the
Caquetta
seems
to
turn
its
Course
,
and
running
on
the
side
of
the
Amazone
at
a
considerable
distance
,
thus
continues
it
,
till
having
at
length
pierced
through
the
Province
of
Agnos
,
it
comes
to
add
its
Waters
to
that
vast
River
.
But
in
a
word
,
Peru
in
general
claims
the
Original
of
this
great
Work
of
Nature
.
But
the
truth
of
this
matter
is
,
that
the
City
of
St.
Francis
,
commonly
call'd
Quito
,
has
the
sole
Glory
of
producing
this
great
Wonder
of
the
World
.
Eight
Leagues
from
this
City
is
found
the
true
Source
of
this
River
beyond
those
vast
Mountains
that
divide
the
Jurisdiction
of
this
City
from
that
of
the
Quixos
,
at
the
foot
of
two
great
Rocks
,
one
of
which
is
call'd
Guamana
,
and
the
other
Pulca
,
which
stand
at
near
two
Leagues
distance
one
from
another
.
Between
those
two
Mountains
is
a
great
Lake
,
and
in
the
midst
of
this
Lake
is
another
Mountain
,
which
has
been
torn
up
by
the
very
Roots
by
an
Earthquake
,
and
so
overturn'd
in
the
Lake
,
which
is
very
deep
and
large
:
'T
is
from
this
Lake
that
the
great
River
of
Amazons
proceeds
,
within
twenty
Minutes
of
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
Southern
Latitude
.
CHAP.
XXII
.
The
Course
of
this
River
,
its
Length
,
its
different
Breadth
and
Depth
.
THis
River
runs
from
West
to
East
,
it
continually
coasts
along
the
South
side
of
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
and
is
not
distant
from
it
above
two
,
three
,
four
or
at
most
five
Degrees
in
the
greatest
of
its
Windings
:
From
its
Rise
to
the
Place
where
it
empties
it self
into
the
Sea
,
it
runs
not
above
1276
good
Spanish
Leagues
,
tho
Oreillane
makes
it
1800.
It
always
proceeds
in
a
winding
Course
,
and
by
its
great
Turnings
,
which
are
like
so
many
Arms
,
draws
into
its
Channel
a
great
number
of
Rivers
as
well
from
the
South
as
the
North
side
of
it
.
It
s
breadth
is
different
;
in
some
places
't
is
a
League
wide
,
in
others
two
,
three
,
and
more
;
in
other
Places
it
does
not
widen
it self
any
more
for
a
long
space
,
as
if
it
were
to
amass
all
its
Waters
,
and
its
whole
impetuous
Force
together
,
to
discharge
it self
by
a
Mouth
of
eighty
four
Leagues
broad
into
the
Sea
.
The
narrowest
Place
of
this
River
is
a
quarter
of
a
League
,
or
a
little
less
,
in
two
Degrees
two
thirds
of
Southern
Latitude
.
This
Strait
by
the
Providence
of
God
,
is
fitly
situated
for
the
building
of
a
Citadel
to
stop
the
Course
of
the
strongest
Enemy
that
should
enter
by
Sea
through
the
Mouth
of
this
River
;
and
if
an
Enemy
should
come
down
by
a
River
that
runs
into
the
Amazon
call'd
Rionegro
,
by
building
a
Fort
just
where
this
River
enters
into
the
Amazone
,
this
Passage
may
be
so
secured
,
that
any
that
should
attempt
to
get
through
it
may
be
easily
hindred
.
This
Strait
is
three
hundred
and
seventy
Leagues
from
the
Mouth
of
the
River
,
from
whence
with
Canoos
and
other
light
Vessels
with
Sails
and
Oars
,
timely
Advice
might
be
given
in
eight
days
of
the
Arrival
of
any
Vessels
,
that
the
Fort
at
this
Strait
might
put
it self
in
a
posture
of
Defence
,
and
stop
the
Enemy's
Passage
.
The
Depth
of
this
River
is
in
some
Places
so
great
,
that
no
Bottom
is
to
be
found
:
from
the
Mouth
of
it
,
to
the
River
Rio-negro
,
which
is
near
600
Leagues
,
there
's
always
at
least
thirty
or
forty
Fathom
of
Water
in
its
greatest
Channel
.
From
thence
upwards
the
Depth
of
it
is
uncertain
,
sometimes
twenty
,
sometimes
twelve
,
and
sometimes
eight
Fathom
:
But
at
its
Beginning
it
has
Water
enough
to
carry
the
largest
Vessels
:
For
tho
the
Current
be
very
swift
;
yet
every
day
without
fail
there
rise
certain
Eastern
Breezes
,
that
continue
three
or
four
Hours
together
,
and
sometimes
a
whole
day
;
which
hold
back
the
Waters
,
so
as
to
retain
the
Stream
in
a
degree
of
Motion
that
is
not
violent
.
CHAP.
XXIII
.
The
great
number
of
Islands
in
this
River
,
and
the
means
the
Inhabitants
use
for
the
Preservation
of
their
Roots
at
the
time
of
its
Inundations
.
THis
River
is
all
full
of
Islands
of
all
Sizes
,
and
in
so
great
number
,
that
they
are
not
to
be
counted
,
many
of
them
being
very
near
one
to
another
.
There
are
some
four
or
five
,
others
ten
,
and
others
20
Leagues
in
compass
.
That
which
is
inhabited
by
the
Toupinambi
,
of
whom
we
shall
speak
hereafter
,
is
above
100
Leagues
about
:
There
are
a
great
many
very
small
Islands
,
which
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
use
only
to
sow
their
Seed
in
;
but
all
of
these
,
and
the
greatest
part
of
the
large
ones
,
are
overflowed
by
the
River
every
Year
;
and
these
regular
Inundations
do
so
enrich
them
with
the
Slime
and
Mud
it
carries
along
with
it
,
that
they
would
never
become
barren
,
tho
they
should
be
every
year
sown
with
Yuca
or
Magnioca
,
which
are
a
sort
of
Roots
,
which
serve
the
Natives
instead
of
Bread
,
and
with
which
the
Earth
furnishes
them
in
great
abundance
.
Tho
these
frequent
Inundations
seem
to
be
attended
with
great
Inconveniences
;
yet
the
Author
of
Nature
has
taught
these
Barbarians
to
make
a
good
Improvement
of
them
.
Before
these
Floods
come
,
they
gather
in
all
their
Yuca
,
of
which
Root
they
make
a
sort
of
Bread
called
Cassave
,
which
is
ordinarily
used
in
all
the
Coasts
of
Brazil
,
and
in
many
other
Places
both
of
the
Continent
and
Islands
of
America
.
They
make
great
Caves
in
the
Ground
,
wherein
they
put
these
Roots
;
and
having
well
stopp'd
them
up
with
Earth
,
leave
'em
there
as
long
as
the
Flood
lasts
:
this
is
an
infallible
way
of
preserving
those
Roots
which
otherwise
would
be
subject
to
rot
with
the
excessive
moisture
of
the
Ground
.
When
the
Waters
are
run
off
,
they
open
these
Caves
,
and
take
out
their
Roots
,
and
eat
them
,
without
finding
them
at
all
the
worse
for
lying
in
the
Earth
.
Thus
as
Nature
has
taught
the
Ant
to
store
up
Food
enough
to
nourish
her
all
the
Year
,
no
wonder
she
has
taught
the
Indians
,
as
barbarous
as
they
are
,
how
to
preserve
their
Provisions
,
seeing
the
Divine
Providence
takes
a
more
particular
Care
of
Men
than
of
Beasts
.
CHAP.
XXIV
.
The
Bread
and
Drink
made
by
the
Inhabitants
to
these
Islands
,
and
other
Places
that
border
on
this
River
;
and
the
various
sorts
of
Fruits
,
Roots
and
Grain
they
live
upon
.
THe
Roots
of
Yuca
we
have
been
speaking
of
,
serve
these
People
for
Bread
,
which
they
eat
with
their
other
Food
;
besides
this
they
make
a
Drink
of
it
,
which
they
all
generally
esteem
as
the
most
delicious
and
excellent
Liquor
in
the
World
.
To
make
the
Bread
,
they
squeeze
out
all
the
Juice
of
the
Root
,
and
then
beat
and
pound
it
,
till
't
is
become
a
kind
of
Meal
,
of
which
they
make
great
Cakes
,
and
bake
them
in
an
Oven
;
this
they
call
Cassave
,
which
has
a
very
pleasant
Taste
when
't
is
new
,
but
after
one
day
becomes
very
dry
,
so
that
it
may
be
kept
several
Months
;
they
ordinarily
put
it
on
the
tops
of
their
Huts
,
that
it
may
keep
the
more
dry
.
And
when
they
have
a
mind
to
make
their
Drink
,
they
take
these
dry
Cakes
,
and
temper
them
in
Water
,
which
they
boil
as
long
as
they
think
sufficient
,
over
a
gentle
Fire
:
This
Paste
boil'd
thus
in
Water
,
makes
a
Drink
so
strong
by
its
great
Fermentation
,
that
it
fuddles
'em
like
our
Wine
.
They
use
this
Drink
at
all
their
Assemblies
and
Entertainments
,
as
when
they
inter
their
Dead
,
when
they
receive
any
Guests
,
when
they
celebrate
their
Feasts
,
at
their
Seed-time
,
and
Harvest
;
in
a
word
,
at
all
times
when
they
meet
,
this
Liquor
is
the
Spirit
that
animates
'em
,
and
the
Charm
that
holds
'em
together
.
They
make
besides
this
,
another
sort
of
Drink
,
with
a
great
deal
of
wild
Fruit
,
of
which
they
have
extraordinary
plenty
;
this
they
peel
,
and
put
in
Water
,
with
which
when
it
is
well
mix'd
,
it
soon
by
Fermentation
acquires
such
a
Savour
and
Strength
,
that
it
often
has
a
more
agreeable
Relish
than
Beer
,
which
is
so
much
in
use
in
many
Nations
.
They
keep
these
Liquors
in
great
Earthen
Vessels
,
as
they
do
in
Spain
,
or
in
lesser
ones
,
which
they
make
of
the
Trunk
of
a
hollow
Tree
;
or
else
in
Baskets
made
of
Rushes
,
which
they
cover
within
and
without
with
a
sort
of
Pitch
,
so
that
they
don't
leak
in
the
least
.
This
Bread
and
Drink
are
not
the
only
Provisions
they
live
upon
;
they
have
many
other
sorts
of
Food
in
use
amongst
'em
,
besides
Fruit
of
various
kinds
,
as
Bonanes
,
Ananas
,
Gouyaves
,
Amos
,
and
a
sort
of
very
pleasant
Chesnuts
,
which
at
Peru
they
call
Almandras
de
la
Sierra
,
that
is
Mountain-Almonds
;
but
the
Truth
is
,
they
are
rather
of
the
Figure
of
a
Chesnut
than
of
an
Almond
,
because
they
grow
in
Hulls
that
are
bristly
,
like
those
of
our
Chesnuts
:
They
have
Palms
of
various
kinds
,
Coco-Nuts
,
and
Dates
that
are
very
well
tasted
,
tho
they
are
wild
,
and
many
other
sorts
of
Fruit
,
that
are
produced
only
in
hot
Countries
.
They
have
likewise
divers
kinds
of
Roots
,
that
are
good
Food
,
as
Batates
,
Yuca
,
Mensa
,
which
the
Portuguez
call
Machachora
,
and
Cajas
,
which
are
like
our
Saligots
,
and
others
,
which
are
good
both
to
rost
and
boil
,
have
a
pleasant
Relish
,
and
are
very
nourishing
.
CHAP.
XXV
.
The
great
Plenty
of
Fish
in
this
River
,
and
which
is
the
best
sort
of
them
.
FIsh
is
so
common
with
'em
,
that
when
any
one
offers
it
to
'em
,
they
proverbially
say
,
E'ne
put
it
in
your
own
Dish
.
There
is
so
great
a
number
of
'em
in
the
River
,
that
without
any
other
Nets
than
their
Hands
,
they
can
take
as
many
as
they
please
.
But
the
Pege
Buey
is
as
it
were
the
King
of
all
the
Fish
that
swim
in
the
River
Amazone
,
from
its
Source
till
it
discharges
it self
into
the
Sea
.
'T
is
not
to
be
imagin'd
what
a
delicious
Taste
this
Fish
has
,
any
one
that
eats
it
would
think
it
to
be
most
excellent
Flesh
well
season'd
:
This
Fish
is
as
big
as
a
Heifer
of
a
Year
and
a
half
old
,
it
has
a
Head
and
Ears
just
like
those
of
a
Heifer
,
and
the
Body
of
it
is
all
cover'd
with
Hair
,
like
the
Bristles
of
a
white
Hog
;
it
swims
with
two
little
Arms
,
and
under
its
Belly
it
has
Teats
with
which
it
suckles
its
young
Ones
:
The
Skin
of
it
is
very
thick
,
and
when
't
is
dress'd
into
Leather
it
serves
to
make
Targets
that
are
Proof
against
a
Musquet
Bullet
.
This
Fish
feeds
upon
Grass
on
the
Bank
of
the
River
,
like
an
Ox
,
from
which
it
receives
so
good
Nourishment
,
and
is
of
so
pleasant
a
Taste
,
that
a
Man
is
more
strengthen'd
and
better
satisfied
in
eating
a
small
quantity
of
it
,
than
in
eating
twice
as
much
Mutton
:
This
Fish
has
not
free
Respiration
in
the
Water
,
and
therefore
often
thrusts
out
its
Snout
to
take
Breath
,
and
is
by
this
means
discover'd
to
them
that
seek
after
it
.
When
the
Indians
get
the
sight
of
it
,
they
follow
it
with
their
Oars
in
little
Canoos
;
and
when
it
appears
above
Water
to
get
Breath
,
they
throw
at
it
their
sort
of
Harping-Irons
made
of
Shells
,
with
which
they
stop
its
course
,
and
take
it
:
when
they
have
kill'd
it
,
they
cut
it
into
good
pieces
,
and
broil
it
upon
Wooden
Grates
,
which
they
call
Boucan
;
and
being
thus
dress'd
,
't
will
keep
good
above
a
Month
:
They
have
not
the
way
of
salting
and
drying
it
to
keep
a
great
while
,
because
they
have
no
great
quantity
of
Salt
,
and
that
which
they
use
to
season
their
Meat
is
very
rare
with
'em
,
and
is
made
only
of
the
Ashes
of
a
sort
of
Palm-Tree
,
so
that
't
is
more
like
Salt-Peter
than
common
Salt
.
Pege
Buey
is
very
common
in
all
the
Rivers
along
the
Coast
of
the
Continent
,
and
is
call'd
by
the
English
Manati
.
There
is
a
great
Vend
for
'em
in
the
Antilles
or
Antego-Islands
,
whither
the
Captains
of
Merchant-Ships
carry
'em
,
who
buy
'em
of
the
Indians
that
fish
for
'em
in
the
Rivers
,
for
Knives
and
Bills
,
and
make
the
Sea-men
bone
'em
and
salt
'em
,
that
they
may
keep
till
they
have
opportunity
to
sell
'em
.
CHAP.
XXVI
.
The
Means
the
Indians
use
to
preserve
their
Fish
in
those
Seasons
wherein
they
can
neither
fish
nor
hunt
.
THO
the
Indians
don
't
know
how
to
keep
their
broil'd
Fish
very
long
,
yet
they
sustain
no
great
damage
by
it
,
because
Nature
has
given
them
Industry
enough
to
get
fresh
Meat
all
their
Winter
,
which
is
the
time
of
the
Rains
,
during
which
they
can
neither
hunt
nor
fish
.
For
this
purpose
they
make
choice
of
some
fit
places
where
the
Floods
can
never
come
,
and
there
they
dig
a
kind
of
a
Pond
of
a
moderate
depth
,
to
hold
a
good
quantity
of
Water
,
which
they
inclose
round
with
a
Palisado
of
Stakes
;
they
bring
Water
into
these
Ponds
,
and
keep
'em
always
full
,
that
they
may
use
'em
as
Reservers
for
their
Winter
Provisions
.
At
the
season
when
the
Tortoises
come
ashore
to
lay
their
Eggs
,
the
Indians
go
to
lie
in
Ambush
in
the
places
where
they
know
they
ordinarily
come
;
and
when
they
see
a
sufficient
number
upon
the
shore
,
they
go
and
turn
'em
upon
their
Backs
,
to
hinder
'em
from
retreating
;
and
when
they
have
thus
secur'd
'em
,
they
begin
at
their
leisure
to
carry
'em
to
their
Reservers
:
for
this
end
,
when
they
are
at
any
considerable
distance
from
their
Huts
,
they
string
all
their
Tortoises
together
with
great
Cords
through
holes
that
they
make
on
the
top
of
their
Shells
,
and
turning
'em
upon
their
Feet
lead
'em
to
the
Water
,
where
they
tie
'em
to
their
Canoos
,
and
so
make
'em
follow
them
home
:
when
they
are
got
home
,
they
put
'em
in
their
Reservers
,
and
unloose
'em
,
feeding
'em
with
the
Leaves
and
Branches
of
Trees
which
they
throw
into
them
,
and
take
'em
out
to
spend
as
they
want
'em
.
One
of
these
Tortoises
is
enough
to
feed
a
numerous
Family
some
time
;
so
that
't
is
not
to
be
wonder'd
at
,
that
these
Indians
are
never
reduc'd
to
Scarcity
,
seeing
they
make
Provision
of
so
great
a
number
of
Tortoises
,
having
commonly
above
a
hundred
in
each
Reserver
;
so
that
the
proportion
they
provide
for
each
Person
in
their
Families
is
enough
to
maintain
several
People
.
These
Tortoises
are
as
large
as
those
Targets
Souldiers
formerly
us'd
to
defend
themselves
withal
,
and
their
Flesh
is
as
good
as
that
of
a
Heifer
.
At
the
time
of
their
laying
,
some
Females
are
found
with
two
or
three
hundred
Eggs
in
their
Belly
bigger
than
those
of
Pullets
,
and
as
good
,
tho
not
of
so
easy
Digestion
.
At
one
Season
of
the
Year
they
are
so
fat
,
that
a
good
Barrel
of
Fat
may
be
taken
out
of
'em
,
which
is
as
good
as
Butter
,
and
being
salted
a
little
,
tastes
extraordinary
well
,
and
keeps
very
well
too
;
this
will
not
only
serve
to
fry
Fish
,
but
is
likewise
as
good
for
Sauces
as
the
best
Butter
in
the
World
:
so
that
these
Barbarians
have
no
absolute
need
of
our
Commodities
,
but
make
as
good
Provision
for
their
Necessities
,
as
the
most
civiliz'd
Nations
in
the
World
can
do
.
'T
is
not
amiss
further
to
remark
two
things
in
respect
of
these
Tortoises
;
one
is
,
that
after
they
have
made
a
Hole
in
the
Sand
above
the
Bounds
of
the
highest
Tides
,
they
lay
all
their
Eggs
at
a
time
,
one
after
another
,
after
which
they
carefully
cover
them
up
with
the
same
Sand
they
have
digged
up
to
make
their
Nest
,
so
that
't
is
impossible
for
any
to
discover
the
place
of
it
.
Then
they
return
backwards
into
the
Water
,
to
prevent
the
notice
of
their
true
Track
,
and
never
come
ashore
again
till
the
next
Year
,
leaving
their
Eggs
to
be
hatch'd
by
the
Heat
of
the
Sun
,
which
is
always
accomplish'd
in
forty
days
;
after
which
the
young
ones
are
seen
to
creep
out
of
the
Sand
,
being
about
the
bigness
of
a
Crown
,
and
thus
in
a
train
,
like
Ants
,
they
make
to
the
Water
.
The
other
Remark
is
,
that
the
Sea-men
bone
'em
,
and
salt
them
,
and
so
carry
'em
into
all
the
Colonies
of
the
Antego
Islands
,
a
Trade
in
which
many
Captains
and
Merchants
have
found
their
Account
.
CHAP.
XXVII
.
The
Prudence
these
People
have
been
taught
by
Necessity
,
and
the
Confidence
they
have
in
the
abundance
of
all
things
which
they
enjoy
.
THE
Indians
of
this
happy
River
make
this
prudent
Provision
I
have
been
speaking
of
,
for
a
Season
wherein
they
seem
to
want
every
thing
;
but
their
Winter
being
past
,
their
Fears
are
carried
away
with
it
,
and
they
have
plenty
of
all
things
;
so
that
they
never
take
care
for
the
Morrow
:
and
because
they
don't
think
of
wanting
any
thing
the
ensuing
day
,
they
make
no
other
Provision
for
it
,
than
in
feeding
themselves
well
to
day
,
that
they
may
be
the
stronger
and
more
ready
in
seeking
their
Food
to
morrow
.
They
have
all
imaginable
Dexterity
in
catching
all
sorts
of
Fish
that
are
in
this
River
,
and
have
as
many
ways
for
it
as
there
is
diversity
of
Seasons
.
When
the
Inundations
diminish
,
and
leave
Lakes
in
the
lower
parts
of
the
Lands
that
have
been
overflow'd
,
they
have
a
very
pleasant
Trick
to
take
the
Fish
that
are
left
in
those
places
:
They
strike
the
Water
with
two
or
three
flat
Sticks
,
with
the
noise
of
which
the
Fish
are
no
sooner
stunn'd
,
but
they
come
up
to
the
top
of
the
Water
,
as
if
they
were
dead
,
and
suffer
themselves
to
be
taken
up
with
the
hand
:
Not
that
it
is
the
Noise
that
produces
this
Effect
,
but
the
Quality
of
the
Wood
,
which
makes
the
Fish
drunk
.
The
Galibis
who
are
the
Natives
of
Cayen
,
and
of
one
part
of
Guiana
,
make
use
of
it
,
and
call
it
Inecou
.
But
the
most
common
way
of
fishing
which
they
use
at
all
times
,
and
on
all
occasions
,
is
with
an
Arrow
which
they
dart
with
one
hand
from
a
smooth
little
Board
which
they
hold
in
t'other
.
This
Arrow
having
pierc'd
the
Fish
,
serves
instead
of
a
Cork
to
shew
which
way
it
moves
when
it
is
wounded
;
they
pursue
it
in
their
Canoos
,
and
getting
hold
of
the
end
of
the
Arrow
they
draw
up
the
Fish
with
it
:
they
catch
all
sorts
of
Fish
after
this
manner
,
neither
small
nor
great
can
escape
their
Weapons
.
And
there
are
so
many
sorts
of
'em
in
this
River
,
and
all
of
'em
so
excellent
,
that
it
would
be
too
tedious
a
business
to
give
an
ample
Description
of
'em
.
There
is
one
amongst
the
rest
which
the
Indians
call
Paraque
,
which
resembles
a
great
Eel
,
or
rather
a
small
Conger
,
which
has
a
very
strange
Property
;
for
if
a
Man
takes
it
in
his
Hand
while
't
is
alive
,
immediately
a
Coldness
and
Shivering
seizes
him
,
as
if
he
were
taken
with
a
fit
of
an
Ague
;
but
the
shaking
presently
ceases
upon
letting
it
go
out
of
his
Hand
again
.
CHAP.
XXVIII
.
The
abundance
of
Game
that
is
found
near
this
River
;
and
the
divers
sorts
of
Animals
the
People
of
these
Countries
live
upon
.
TO
prevent
the
Disgust
these
wild
People
might
have
of
Fish
,
tho
it
were
never
so
good
,
if
they
should
always
be
forc'd
to
feed
upon
it
,
and
to
satisfy
the
Desire
they
might
have
of
sometimes
eating
Flesh
,
Nature
has
render'd
the
Land
as
favourable
to
'em
as
the
Water
;
for
it
produces
Animals
of
all
kinds
,
as
well
for
the
Necessity
as
for
the
Delight
of
its
Inhabitants
.
But
among
others
there
is
a
Creature
call'd
Dautas
,
of
the
bigness
of
a
Mule
,
and
very
like
one
both
in
Colour
and
Shape
,
the
Flesh
of
which
is
as
good
as
that
of
a
young
Bullock
,
only
it
has
a
more
faint
and
waterish
Taste
:
They
have
likewise
a
sort
of
Hogs
in
the
Mountains
,
that
are
neither
of
our
domestick
,
nor
of
our
wild
kind
of
Swine
,
but
of
a
particular
Species
,
which
have
a
sort
of
Vent
upon
their
Backs
,
like
a
Navel
.
All
the
West
Indies
are
stor'd
with
this
kind
of
Animals
:
Their
Flesh
is
very
good
and
wholsome
,
and
at
least
may
compare
with
that
of
the
wild
Swine
that
are
taken
in
some
Forests
in
Europe
.
Besides
these
,
there
is
another
sort
resembling
our
Domestick
Hogs
:
they
have
also
Renados
,
Pacas
,
Cotias
,
Ignanats
,
Agotis
,
and
other
Animals
which
are
peculiar
to
the
West
Indies
,
and
are
as
good
as
the
most
delicious
sorts
we
have
in
Europe
.
They
have
also
Partridges
,
and
tame
Poultry
like
ours
,
which
have
been
brought
to
'em
from
Peru
,
and
which
from
one
to
another
have
been
spread
throughout
the
Coasts
of
the
River
of
Amazons
.
The
many
Lakes
they
have
up
and
down
breed
a
multitude
of
Geese
,
and
other
Water-Fowl
.
'T
is
very
remarkable
how
little
Pains
their
Game
costs
'em
:
We
often
had
experience
of
it
in
our
Camp
.
Every
Evening
when
our
Men
went
ashore
,
after
they
had
caus'd
the
Indians
that
were
of
our
Party
to
make
us
as
many
Huts
as
were
necessary
to
lodg
us
(
which
took
up
some
time
)
;
our
Company
separated
,
some
went
a
hunting
in
the
Mountains
with
their
Dogs
,
others
went
upon
the
River
with
their
Bows
and
Arrows
,
and
in
a
few
hours
time
we
should
see
'em
return
loaded
with
more
Fish
and
Venison
than
all
our
Men
could
eat
;
and
this
was
not
once
or
twice
only
,
but
throughout
our
whole
Voyage
,
not
without
our
great
Admiration
;
which
gave
us
occasion
to
attribute
this
great
Abundance
to
the
mighty
and
liberal
Providence
of
that
God
,
who
once
fed
five
thousand
Persons
with
five
Loaves
and
a
few
Fishes
.
CHAP.
XXIX
.
The
agreeable
Temperature
of
the
Air
in
all
this
Country
;
what
it
is
that
makes
Winter
there
,
and
whether
the
Heat
be
great
,
it
being
under
the
Line
.
That
there
is
but
one
Inconveniency
there
.
ALL
along
this
River
,
and
in
all
the
neighbouring
Provinces
,
the
Air
is
so
temperate
,
and
the
Seasons
of
the
Year
so
regular
,
that
there
's
no
Excess
either
of
Heat
or
Cold
,
nor
any
troublesome
variety
of
Weather
:
For
tho
there
is
every
Year
a
kind
of
Winter
,
yet
it
does
not
proceed
from
the
different
Course
of
the
Planets
,
or
Distance
of
the
Sun
,
for
that
always
rises
and
sets
at
the
same
hour
.
That
which
most
incommodes
'em
is
the
frequency
of
the
Inundations
,
which
leave
a
great
Dampness
in
the
Ground
,
and
by
their
overflowing
the
Plains
,
hinder
'em
several
Months
from
sowing
and
gathering
in
the
Fruits
of
the
Earth
.
By
these
Floods
they
distinguish
the
Winter
from
the
Spring
throughout
all
Peru
:
they
call
all
that
time
wherein
the
Earth
produces
no
Crop
,
the
Winter
;
and
they
call
that
Season
the
Spring
,
which
they
employ
in
sowing
,
and
gathering
in
not
only
their
Maze
,
which
is
the
principal
part
of
their
Harvest
,
but
all
the
other
Product
of
the
Ground
,
whether
that
which
grows
spontaneously
,
or
by
Cultivation
.
These
Inundations
happen
twice
a
Year
all
along
the
whole
Extent
of
this
River
.
We
have
observ'd
,
that
those
who
dwell
near
the
Mountains
of
Quito
,
suffer
more
Heat
than
those
that
inhabit
along
this
River
towards
the
Sea
;
the
reason
is
,
because
there
come
Breezes
from
the
Coast
of
the
Northern
Sea
,
that
continue
two
,
three
or
four
hours
in
a
day
,
and
sometimes
more
;
these
Winds
extreamly
refresh
the
Air
,
and
are
a
great
Comfort
to
those
People
that
are
less
remote
from
the
Sea
.
However
,
it
must
be
said
that
the
highest
degree
of
Heat
,
even
in
the
Mountains
themselves
,
is
no
greater
than
is
at
Panama
,
and
at
Cartagena
:
for
however
violent
it
be
in
it self
,
it
is
every
where
moderated
by
the
gentle
Winds
,
which
blow
every
day
,
and
not
only
render
the
Air
tolerable
and
agreeable
to
the
Inhabitants
,
but
have
besides
the
Property
of
preserving
all
their
Victuals
and
Stores
from
corrupting
.
I
have
had
the
Experience
of
it
my self
in
the
Wafers
we
carried
with
us
,
which
at
the
end
of
five
Months
and
a
half
since
we
parted
from
Quito
,
were
as
good
as
if
they
had
been
newly
made
.
This
made
me
and
my
Companion
wonder
the
more
,
because
in
our
Travels
in
almost
all
other
Parts
of
America
,
we
observ'd
,
that
Bread
and
other
things
of
the
least
Substance
corrupted
in
a
little
time
.
And
tho
all
this
long
stretch
of
Land
is
so
near
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
yet
the
Heat
of
the
Sun
is
not
at
all
hurtful
,
nor
the
Evening
Air
neither
,
tho
it
be
very
cool
and
moist
.
I
have
good
reason
to
testify
this
,
for
during
our
whole
Voyage
I
have
commonly
pass'd
whole
Nights
in
the
open
Air
,
without
getting
the
least
Pain
in
my
Head
,
or
the
least
Defluxion
of
Rhume
;
and
yet
in
all
other
Places
,
the
least
walking
abroad
in
a
Moon-shiny
Night
,
has
very
much
incommoded
me
.
'T
is
true
,
at
the
beginning
of
our
Voyage
,
almost
all
of
our
Men
that
came
from
cold
Countries
had
Agues
,
but
were
all
cur'd
by
bleeding
three
or
four
times
.
We
neither
felt
,
nor
heard
of
any
such
bad
Air
along
this
River
,
as
there
is
in
almost
all
other
places
of
Peru
that
have
been
discover'd
,
where
People
are
sometimes
in
a
moment
taken
with
violent
Rhumatisms
throughout
all
their
Limbs
,
which
could
not
proceed
but
from
a
sudden
Corruption
of
the
Humours
,
and
which
in
some
degenerated
to
an
incurable
Palsy
,
and
cost
others
their
Lives
.
In
a
word
,
were
it
not
for
the
Heats
which
are
in
most
of
the
inhabited
Parts
of
Peru
intolerable
,
the
Country
of
the
River
of
Amazons
might
without
Exaggeration
be
term'd
an
Earthly
Paradise
.
CHAP.
XXX
.
The
Beauty
of
this
Country
,
and
the
abundance
of
Medicinal
Simples
,
Plants
and
Trees
it
yields
.
THis
sweet
Temperature
of
the
Air
causes
all
the
Borders
of
this
River
to
be
cover'd
with
a
thousand
kinds
of
lovely
Trees
,
the
pleasant
Verdure
of
which
is
perpetually
preserv'd
by
the
moderate
Disposition
of
the
Air
:
a
thousand
Landskips
were
presented
to
our
Eyes
still
more
and
more
fine
,
and
more
diversified
,
as
if
they
emulated
one
another
,
and
made
us
confess
that
Art
had
yet
a
great
deal
to
learn
of
Nature
,
when
she
discovers
her self
after
so
excellent
and
surprizing
a
manner
.
The
Ground
is
very
low
in
most
places
near
the
Banks
of
the
River
,
but
rises
gradually
at
a
distance
,
with
little
Hills
that
adjoin
to
curious
Plains
all
cover'd
with
Flowers
,
without
so
much
as
a
Tree
;
beyond
these
are
lovely
Vales
all
cloth'd
with
Grass
and
Herbs
,
preserv'd
continually
green
by
the
refreshing
Rivulets
that
run
through
'em
.
Beyond
all
this
Extent
of
Ground
are
Hills
rising
one
above
another
,
till
they
make
those
high
Mountains
which
extend
from
one
end
of
Peru
to
the
other
,
call'd
Cordeliers
,
because
they
are
rang'd
in
order
,
as
if
they
were
plac'd
by
a
Line
or
Cord.
There
are
a
great
many
Thickets
that
produce
all
sorts
of
Simples
,
which
the
Indians
know
how
to
use
for
the
Cure
of
their
Diseases
.
There
grow
Cassia-Trees
,
which
bear
the
best
Cassia
in
all
the
Indies
.
There
is
excellent
Sarsaparilla
,
Gums
and
Rosins
,
that
are
very
good
for
Wounds
and
Bruises
;
and
a
prodigious
quantity
of
Honey
,
which
the
Bees
on
all
sides
make
in
such
abundance
,
that
the
store
of
it
is
not
to
be
exhausted
.
This
is
as
good
to
eat
,
as
it
is
for
the
Composition
of
various
Medicines
:
The
Bees
also
make
a
sort
of
black
Wax
,
which
is
however
very
good
,
and
burns
as
well
as
that
which
is
white
or
yellow
.
There
are
a
kind
of
Trees
,
call'd
by
the
People
of
the
Country
Audirouas
,
from
which
there
runs
an
Oil
of
extraordinary
Virtue
for
curing
Wounds
:
There
is
another
Tree
call'd
Copayba
,
which
yields
a
Balm
surpassing
the
best
that
is
to
be
had
in
the
East
.
In
a
word
,
there
grows
a
multitude
of
different
kinds
of
Herbs
and
Plants
of
very
great
Virtue
,
besides
those
that
are
not
yet
known
,
which
would
suffice
to
make
a
new
Dioscorides
,
and
a
second
Pliny
:
And
it
would
be
a
matter
of
no
small
Difficulty
to
give
an
account
of
all
the
Properties
of
so
many
different
Simples
.
CHAP.
XXXI
.
The
Multitude
of
Trees
that
grow
in
this
Countrey
,
Cedars
,
and
other
kinds
fit
for
the
building
of
Vessels
;
and
the
Providence
of
Nature
in
furnishing
this
Part
of
the
World
with
all
Necessaries
for
that
purpose
,
except
Iron
.
THE
Trees
that
grow
along
this
River
are
innumerable
,
and
of
a
surprizing
Tallness
and
Bulk
.
I
measured
a
Cedar
that
was
thirty
Hands
breadth
in
Compass
;
the
Poplars
are
almost
all
of
that
size
,
and
excellent
Timber
for
building
either
for
Sea
or
Land
.
Those
Trees
which
are
known
in
the
Country
,
are
for
the
most
part
Cedars
,
Coibos
,
Palohierro
,
and
Palocolorado
,
and
other
such
like
,
which
are
no
sooner
cut
down
,
but
they
may
be
safely
used
;
and
the
Vessels
that
are
made
of
'em
may
be
launched
as
soon
as
they
are
finished
.
There
is
no
need
of
any
of
the
Materials
of
Europe
for
the
building
of
'em
in
those
Parts
;
but
only
of
Iron
for
the
forging
of
Nails
,
and
other
pieces
of
Smiths
Work
necessary
to
the
building
of
great
and
small
Vessels
.
All
other
things
are
found
in
this
Country
in
great
Plenty
:
The
Inhabitants
make
Cables
of
the
Bark
of
Trees
;
they
have
Pitch
and
Tar
as
good
as
are
to
be
had
in
Europe
;
and
they
have
Oil
either
to
render
it
firm
and
solid
,
or
to
temper
its
Hardness
;
one
sort
of
which
they
draw
from
Fish
,
and
another
sort
they
get
from
Trees
.
They
make
a
sort
of
Tow
,
which
they
call
Ambira
,
so
good
,
that
no
better
can
be
used
for
the
caulking
of
Vessels
,
and
to
make
Musket-Match
.
Their
Cotton
abundantly
furnishes
'em
with
Stuff
to
make
Sails
,
and
this
grows
the
best
of
all
the
small
Seeds
they
sow
in
their
Fields
.
And
after
all
,
there
are
so
great
numbers
of
People
,
that
one
might
have
as
many
Work-men
and
Sea-men
as
one
pleas'd
for
the
building
and
manning
of
as
many
Galleons
as
one
should
think
meet
to
put
upon
the
Stocks
.
CHAP.
XXXII
.
Four
things
which
abound
on
the
Banks
of
this
River
,
which
are
capable
of
inriching
great
Kingdoms
.
THere
are
four
things
along
this
River
,
which
being
well
manag'd
,
would
be
capable
of
enriching
many
Kingdoms
;
the
first
is
Wood
for
building
,
of
which
there
is
some
found
of
a
rare
and
particular
Colour
,
like
fine
Ebony
;
and
there
is
so
prodigious
a
quantity
of
common
Wood
,
that
is
worth
transporting
,
that
how
much
soever
should
be
carried
away
,
the
Country
can
never
be
exhausted
.
The
second
thing
is
the
Coco-tree
,
which
serves
for
the
Composition
of
Chocolat
;
with
these
the
Banks
of
the
River
are
covered
,
and
throughout
our
whole
Voyage
,
our
Men
cut
scarce
any
thing
else
to
make
Huts
of
for
our
Camp
.
This
Tree
is
very
much
esteem'd
for
its
Fruit
throughout
all
New
Spain
,
and
in
all
other
Places
where
it
is
known
what
Chocolat
is
.
Every
Foot
of
this
Tree
will
produce
eight
Silver
Rials
,
all
Charges
paid
.
And
it
may
easily
be
suppos'd
there
's
no
need
of
great
labour
to
cultivate
these
Trees
along
this
River
,
seeing
Nature
,
without
the
Assistance
of
Husbandry
and
Art
,
makes
'em
bring
forth
Fruit
in
so
great
abundance
.
The
third
is
Tobacco
,
of
which
there
is
a
prodigious
quantity
along
this
River
,
which
is
very
much
esteem'd
by
all
the
Natives
;
so
that
if
it
were
raised
with
that
Care
this
Plant
requires
,
it
would
be
the
best
Tobacco
in
the
World
;
because
in
the
Judgment
of
those
that
understand
it
,
there
can't
be
desired
a
better
Soil
and
Climat
for
this
sort
of
Plant
,
than
what
is
to
be
found
on
this
River
.
But
that
which
is
the
most
considerable
of
all
,
and
for
the
sake
of
which
in
my
opinion
it
would
be
very
well
worth
the
while
to
make
firm
and
substantial
Establishments
along
this
River
,
is
Sugar
:
This
is
the
fourth
thing
;
and
the
Traffick
of
it
is
more
honourable
,
as
well
as
the
Profit
more
sure
and
greater
for
a
Nation
than
that
of
the
rest
.
And
now
since
we
are
ingag'd
in
a
War
with
the
Dutch
,
it
ought
to
excite
an
Emulation
in
us
,
and
make
us
endeavour
to
furnish
our selves
with
those
Commodities
our
Enemies
bring
from
Brazil
[
*
](A65182-e7580-b)
*
Note
.
At
the
time
when
this
Voyage
was
made
,
the
Dutch
,
who
were
at
War
with
the
Spaniards
,
had
conquer'd
and
possess'd
themselves
of
almost
all
Brazil
,
the
Dutch
West-India
Company
then
having
Prince
Maurice
de
Nassau
for
the
General
of
all
their
Troops
both
by
Sea
and
Land
.
;
and
we
ought
to
establish
our selves
with
all
Expedition
in
this
Countrey
,
and
set
up
Mills
and
other
Sugar-Works
;
which
would
neither
require
very
much
Time
,
nor
Labour
,
nor
Charge
,
which
last
is
that
which
is
most
fear'd
now
a
days
.
The
Ground
is
as
good
for
the
planting
of
Sugar-Canes
,
as
any
is
in
the
whole
Continent
of
Brazil
;
and
of
this
we
can
give
Assurance
,
as
having
seen
and
known
all
those
Provinces
.
The
Soil
on
the
Banks
of
this
River
is
white
and
fat
,
of
as
good
a
kind
as
can
be
desired
by
those
that
know
what
belongs
to
the
Cultivation
of
these
Plants
;
and
it
becomes
so
fruitful
and
rich
by
the
Inundations
of
the
River
,
which
by
continuing
a
few
days
improve
the
Ground
,
that
there
is
more
reason
to
fear
too
great
than
too
little
a
Crop
.
'T
will
be
no
new
thing
to
make
Sugar-Canes
grow
in
this
Country
,
because
we
found
throughout
the
whole
Length
of
this
great
River
,
such
as
gave
us
sufficient
Proof
of
the
great
abundance
to
which
they
might
be
multiplied
whenever
any
People
should
apply
themselves
to
cultivate
'em
,
and
to
make
Sugar-Mills
,
which
might
be
done
with
a
little
Charge
at
any
time
;
not
only
because
there
's
all
sorts
of
Wood
in
great
plenty
,
as
I
have
already
said
,
but
also
because
there
is
the
Conveniency
of
Water
for
'em
in
as
great
quantity
as
one
can
desire
.
There
is
nothing
wanting
but
Copper
,
which
we
may
supply
in
sending
it
thither
from
our
own
Country
,
and
which
we
may
be
sure
will
turn
to
a
considerable
Account
.
CHAP.
XXXIII
.
Many
other
Commodities
profitable
for
Traffick
,
which
are
found
in
this
Country
.
BEsides
these
four
sorts
of
Commodities
that
may
be
brought
from
these
Lands
that
are
discover'd
,
capable
of
inriching
the
whole
World
,
there
are
also
many
others
,
which
altho
less
rare
,
would
not
fail
to
bring
a
considerable
Profit
to
a
Nation
;
such
as
Cotton
,
that
grows
there
abundantly
,
Rocou
,
that
our
Dyers
use
to
make
fine
Scarlet
,
which
is
so
esteem'd
by
all
Nations
that
have
Commerce
with
us
;
Cassia
,
and
Sarsaparilla
:
there
are
made
also
several
Oils
for
the
healing
of
Wounds
which
equal
the
best
Balsams
;
there
are
found
Gums
and
Rosins
of
an
admirable
Scent
,
and
a
certain
Plant
call'd
Pita
,
which
yields
the
best
Thred
in
the
World
,
and
which
the
Ground
produces
in
vast
plenty
;
and
a
thousand
other
things
,
the
Usefulness
and
Advantages
of
which
are
discover'd
every
day
.
CHAP.
XXXIV
.
Convincing
Reasons
to
shew
that
many
of
the
Mountains
of
this
Countrey
must
needs
contain
Mines
of
Gold
and
Silver
.
I
Do
not
speak
of
the
many
Mines
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
which
are
discover'd
in
the
conquer'd
Countries
,
nor
those
which
Time
may
further
discover
there
;
but
I
am
mightily
mistaken
in
my
Judgment
,
if
many
others
may
not
be
found
in
this
Countrey
more
rich
than
all
those
of
Peru
,
tho
the
famous
Mountain
of
Potosi
be
comprehended
in
it
:
I
speak
not
this
without
ground
,
nor
only
with
a
design
to
advance
the
Value
of
this
great
River
,
but
found
what
I
say
upon
Reason
and
Experience
;
because
I
have
seen
a
great
deal
of
Gold
among
the
Indians
whom
we
met
as
we
went
down
the
River
,
who
gave
us
very
certain
Assurances
,
that
there
were
a
great
number
of
Gold
and
Silver
Mines
in
their
Country
.
This
great
River
receives
all
the
Waters
of
the
richest
Countries
of
America
.
On
the
South-side
,
those
rich
Rivers
,
some
of
which
have
their
Sources
round
about
Potosi
,
others
at
the
Foot
of
Guanico
,
which
is
a
Mountain
near
the
City
of
Lima
,
flow
into
it
;
others
come
down
from
Cusco
,
others
from
Cuenca
,
and
from
Gibaros
,
which
is
the
richest
Country
for
Gold
of
any
that
has
been
yet
discovered
;
so
that
on
this
side
all
the
Rivers
,
Sources
,
little
Springs
and
Rivulets
,
which
run
into
the
Sea
for
the
space
of
600
Leagues
,
that
is
from
Potosi
as
far
as
Quito
,
render
Homage
to
the
River
of
Amazons
,
and
pay
it
Tributes
of
Gold
;
as
all
the
others
likewise
do
that
descend
from
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
which
is
no
less
rich
in
Gold
than
all
the
other
Provinces
of
Peru.
And
seeing
this
River
is
the
great
Channel
and
principal
Passage
to
all
the
richest
Places
of
Peru
,
one
may
reasonably
be
assured
,
that
it
is
the
Soveraign
Mistress
of
them
all
:
besides
,
if
that
golden
Lake
hath
all
the
Gold
which
the
common
Report
ascribes
to
it
;
if
the
Amazons
inhabit
the
richest
Mountains
in
the
World
,
as
many
that
say
they
have
seen
'em
assure
us
;
if
the
Tocantins
abound
so
much
in
precious
Stones
and
Gold
,
as
some
of
the
French
,
who
have
travell'd
in
their
Country
,
do
affirm
;
if
the
Omagnas
with
the
Reputation
of
their
vast
Wealth
,
were
once
capable
of
casting
all
Peru
into
confusion
,
and
of
forcing
the
Viceroy
to
send
a
great
Army
under
the
Conduct
of
Pedro
de
Orsua
to
conquer
their
Country
;
all
these
Places
adjoin
to
the
River
of
Amazons
:
The
Golden
Lake
,
the
Amazons
,
the
Tocantins
,
and
the
Omagnas
are
upon
the
Banks
of
it
,
as
shall
be
shewn
hereafter
;
and
in
fine
,
this
is
the
River
that
seems
to
be
ordain'd
by
the
Hand
of
God
to
be
the
Depository
of
those
immense
Treasures
,
which
the
Divine
Providence
has
reserved
to
inrich
the
Greatest
,
most
Valiant
,
and
happiest
Prince
upon
Earth
.
CHAP.
XXXV
.
The
prodigious
Extent
of
the
Countries
along
this
River
.
THE
vast
Extent
of
Land
along
the
Banks
of
this
great
River
,
is
as
much
as
an
Empire
of
4000
Leagues
in
Circuit
:
I
think
I
am
not
much
out
of
the
way
in
my
Computation
;
for
if
it
contains
in
length
1276
Leagues
exactly
measur'd
(
tho
Oreillane
,
who
first
discover'd
and
past
through
it
,
accounts
it
1800
Leagues
)
if
each
River
which
enters
into
it
either
on
the
North
or
South-side
,
runs
above
200
Leagues
in
length
,
and
in
many
places
above
400
,
without
approaching
any
Country
that
is
peopled
by
the
Spaniard
on
any
side
,
there
being
only
various
Nations
of
Indians
that
are
yet
unknown
,
to
be
found
from
this
River
to
those
Places
so
far
distant
,
it
must
be
granted
that
the
breadth
of
this
Empire
would
contain
above
400
Leagues
at
least
in
the
narrowest
part
of
it
,
which
with
the
1126
Leagues
in
length
of
our
Account
(
or
1800
Leagues
by
Oreillane's
Computation
)
makes
very
little
less
than
4000
Leagues
in
Compass
by
the
Rules
of
Cosmography
and
Arithmetick
.
CHAP.
XXXVI
.
The
many
different
Nations
which
live
in
those
Provinces
,
to
the
number
of
abov●
one
hundred
and
fifty
.
ALL
the
new
World
(
it
may
well
be
so
call'd
)
is
peopled
with
Barbarians
dispers'd
in
different
Provinces
,
who
make
so
many
Nations
,
of
which
there
are
more
than
150
,
of
whom
I
can
speak
with
good
assurance
.
I
shall
give
an
account
of
their
Names
,
and
describe
the
Situation
of
their
Countries
,
having
seen
part
of
'em
my self
,
and
receiv'd
Information
of
the
rest
by
those
Indians
that
have
convers'd
with
'em
;
the
diversity
of
their
Language
makes
the
Distinction
of
those
Nations
,
which
are
as
large
and
as
well
peopl'd
with
Inhabitants
as
any
of
those
we
have
seen
in
our
whole
Voyage
:
the
Country
is
so
well
peopl'd
that
their
Huts
are
near
one
another
,
and
this
not
only
in
the
extent
of
one
and
the
same
Nation
,
but
throughout
;
so
that
the
utmost
Plantations
of
one
Nation
border
so
near
to
those
of
another
,
that
they
can
hear
one
another
cutting
Wood
from
the
last
Village
of
one
Nation
into
divers
Plantations
of
the
other
.
This
near
Neighbourhood
does
not
at
all
serve
to
keep
'em
in
Amity
one
with
another
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
they
are
in
continual
War
,
and
are
daily
killing
and
making
Slaves
of
one
another
;
this
is
the
ordinary
Misfortune
of
great
multitudes
,
and
if
it
were
not
for
this
,
there
would
not
be
Ground
enough
to
contain
'em
.
They
appear
valiant
and
resolute
among
themselves
,
but
yet
we
never
saw
any
in
our
whole
Voyage
who
would
stand
their
ground
against
our
Souldiers
;
and
none
of
these
Barbarians
had
so
much
Boldness
as
to
put
themselves
in
a
posture
of
Defence
,
but
only
made
use
of
that
shift
which
those
that
are
cowardly
and
faint-hearted
have
always
imbraced
,
which
is
to
betake
themselves
to
flight
,
a
thing
very
easy
to
them
,
because
they
go
upon
the
Water
in
certain
little
Vessels
so
extremely
light
,
that
they
make
to
the
shore
as
swift
as
Lightning
;
and
taking
these
Boats
at
their
Backs
,
retire
towards
some
Lake
,
of
which
there
are
a
great
many
made
by
the
River
,
where
putting
their
Vessels
again
into
the
Water
,
when
they
are
got
in
'em
,
they
defy
all
their
Enemies
let
'em
be
who
they
will
,
because
they
can't
do
the
same
with
any
Vessels
they
can
have
.
CHAP.
XXXVII
.
The
Arms
which
these
People
use
both
Offensive
and
Defensive
.
ALL
their
Arms
consist
in
Javelins
of
a
moderate
length
,
and
in
Darts
made
of
very
hard
Wood
,
which
they
work
to
so
sharp
a
Point
,
that
they
can
easily
pierce
a
Man
through
with
'em
,
they
throw
'em
with
so
much
dexterity
.
They
have
besides
these
another
sort
of
Weapon
call'd
Estolicas
,
in
the
using
of
which
the
Souldiers
of
the
great
Irica
King
of
Peru
were
very
well
skill'd
;
this
is
a
Staff
of
about
six
Foot
long
,
and
three
Fingers
broad
,
made
as
flat
as
a
Board
;
at
the
end
of
it
on
one
side
they
fix
a
Bone
made
like
a
Tooth
,
to
which
they
fasten
an
Arrow
of
six
Foot
long
,
the
Point
whereof
is
likewise
headed
with
a
Bone
,
or
with
a
very
hard
piece
of
Wood
,
which
they
cut
in
the
form
of
a
barb'd
Arrow-head
;
so
that
where
it
hits
,
it
remains
fast
,
and
hangs
at
its
whole
length
:
they
take
it
in
their
Right-hand
,
with
which
they
hold
this
Weapon
by
the
lower
end
,
and
fixing
the
Arrow
in
the
Bone
that
is
in
the
upper
end
of
it
,
they
cast
it
with
so
much
Force
and
Exactness
,
that
they
never
miss
doing
Execution
within
50
Paces
.
These
Weapons
serve
'em
for
War
,
for
Hunting
,
and
especially
for
Fishing
;
so
that
whatever
kind
of
Fish
they
can
perceive
in
the
River
,
they
shoot
it
,
let
it
be
never
so
much
cover'd
under
Water
:
and
that
which
is
yet
more
to
be
admir'd
is
,
that
with
these
Weapons
they
pierce
Tortoises
,
when
,
after
they
are
run
into
the
River
to
hide
themselves
,
they
thrust
their
Heads
out
of
the
Water
to
take
breath
,
as
they
commonly
do
from
time
to
time
after
small
Intervals
;
they
strike
'em
with
this
Arrow
through
the
Neck
,
which
is
the
only
place
in
which
they
can
be
wounded
,
because
it
is
not
cover'd
with
the
Shell
.
For
Defensive
Weapons
they
make
use
of
Targets
,
which
they
make
of
Canes
split
in
two
,
and
which
they
so
fitly
and
closely
join
one
with
another
,
that
tho
they
are
much
lighter
,
yet
they
are
no
less
strong
than
those
others
which
they
make
of
the
Skin
of
the
Fish
Pegebuey
,
of
which
I
have
spoken
before
.
Some
of
these
Nations
make
use
only
of
Bows
and
Arrows
,
which
are
esteem'd
among
all
the
others
for
the
force
and
swiftness
of
'em
.
There
are
abundance
of
venomous
Herbs
,
with
which
some
of
these
Nations
make
so
subtile
a
Poison
,
that
their
Arrows
being
rub'd
with
it
,
never
draw
the
least
Blood
without
taking
away
the
Life
at
the
same
time
.
CHAP.
XXXVIII
.
Their
manner
of
living
together
.
Of
their
Commerce
,
and
of
their
making
Boats
for
their
Traffick
.
ALL
the
Nations
that
live
on
the
Banks
of
this
great
River
dwell
together
in
great
Colonies
,
and
all
their
Commerce
and
Traffick
is
carried
on
by
Water
as
it
is
at
Venice
,
or
at
Mexico
,
in
little
Barks
which
they
call
Canoos
;
these
they
make
with
Cedar-wood
,
and
the
Providence
of
God
provides
these
for
'em
in
such
abundance
,
that
without
their
being
at
the
trouble
of
cutting
'em
down
,
and
of
drawing
'em
from
the
Mountains
,
they
are
sent
to
'em
with
the
Current
of
the
River
,
which
to
supply
the
Necessities
of
these
People
,
tears
up
Cedars
for
'em
from
the
highest
Mountains
of
Peru
,
and
brings
'em
down
to
the
foot
of
their
Cottages
,
where
they
may
every
one
chuse
which
they
think
most
fit
for
their
purpose
:
but
the
wonder
is
,
that
among
so
great
number
of
Indians
,
every
one
of
whom
has
need
of
one
or
two
of
these
Trunks
of
Trees
for
the
Service
of
his
Family
to
make
a
Canoo
or
two
(
for
indeed
they
all
have
of
'em
)
there
's
none
of
'em
has
any
more
trouble
to
procure
'em
,
than
that
of
going
to
the
River
side
,
and
tying
a
Cord
to
the
first
Tree
that
floats
along
,
and
bringing
it
over
against
his
Hut
,
where
he
stops
it
till
the
River
retires
;
and
as
soon
as
it
is
dry
,
they
with
the
same
Industry
apply
themselves
to
hollow
them
,
and
make
such
Canoos
of
them
as
they
want
.
CHAP.
XXXIX
.
The
Tools
which
they
use
to
cut
and
cleave
Wood
,
to
plain
it
,
and
to
make
their
Houshold
Stuff
.
ALL
the
Tools
which
they
have
either
to
make
their
Canoos
,
to
build
their
Huts
,
or
to
do
other
necessary
Jobs
,
are
Axes
and
Hatchets
,
not
such
as
have
been
forg'd
by
ingenious
Smiths
,
but
such
as
have
been
form'd
in
their
Fancies
by
Necessity
,
which
is
the
Mother
of
Invention
,
and
has
taught
'em
to
cut
the
hardest
part
of
the
Tortoise-shell
(
which
is
that
under
the
Belly
of
it
)
into
Leaves
of
about
a
hand's-breadth
,
and
not
quite
so
thick
as
ones
Hand
.
After
having
dry'd
it
in
the
Smoak
,
they
whet
it
upon
a
Stone
,
then
fasten
it
to
a
wooden
Helve
,
and
make
use
of
this
Tool
to
cut
every
thing
they
fancy
,
as
well
as
if
it
were
the
best
Ax
that
can
be
,
but
with
a
little
more
pains
.
They
make
their
Hatchets
of
the
same
matter
,
and
the
Handle
they
put
to
'em
is
a
Pegebeuy's
Jaw-bone
,
which
Nature
seems
to
have
purposely
fitted
to
this
use
.
With
these
Instruments
they
finish
all
their
Works
,
not
only
their
Canoos
,
but
their
Tables
,
their
Cupboards
,
their
Seats
,
and
their
other
Houshold
Goods
,
and
that
as
compleatly
as
if
they
had
the
best
Joiners
Tools
that
are
in
use
among
us
.
There
are
some
among
these
Nations
who
make
their
Axes
of
Stones
,
which
they
grind
to
an
Edg
with
main
Strength
;
these
are
much
stronger
than
those
of
Tortoise-shell
,
so
that
they
will
cut
down
any
great
Tree
which
they
have
a
mind
to
fell
,
with
the
less
fear
of
breaking
'em
,
and
with
much
more
speed
.
Their
Chizzels
,
Plains
and
Wimbles
,
which
we
use
for
the
finest
Works
of
Joinery
(
in
which
they
work
excellently
well
)
are
made
of
wild
Hogs
Teeth
,
and
of
the
Horns
of
other
Animals
,
which
they
graft
in
to
Wooden
Handles
,
and
make
use
of
'em
as
well
as
we
can
do
of
the
best
that
are
made
of
Steel
.
Almost
all
these
Provinces
produce
Cotton
more
or
less
,
but
the
greater
part
of
'em
make
no
use
of
it
for
Clothing
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
the
most
of
'em
go
stark
naked
,
as
well
Men
as
Women
,
and
are
no
more
asham'd
of
appearing
so
than
if
they
were
in
the
primitive
State
of
Innocency
.
CHAP.
XL.
The
Religion
of
these
People
,
and
what
they
believe
concerning
their
Idols
.
The
Discourse
of
a
Cacique
on
this
Subject
.
THE
Religion
of
these
barbarous
People
is
much
alike
,
they
all
worship
Idols
,
which
they
make
with
their
own
Hands
;
to
one
of
them
they
ascribe
the
Authority
of
governing
the
Waters
,
and
put
a
Fish
in
his
Hand
in
token
of
his
Power
;
they
chuse
others
to
preside
over
their
Seed-time
,
and
others
to
inspire
'em
with
Courage
in
their
Battels
;
they
say
these
Gods
came
down
from
Heaven
on
purpose
to
dwell
with
them
,
and
to
shew
them
Kindness
.
They
don't
signify
their
Adoration
of
these
Idols
by
any
outward
Ceremonies
,
but
on
the
contray
,
seem
to
have
forgotten
'em
as
soon
as
they
have
made
'em
,
and
putting
them
in
a
Case
let
'em
lie
,
without
taking
any
notice
of
'em
so
long
as
they
imagine
they
have
no
occasion
for
their
Help
;
but
when
they
are
ready
to
march
out
to
War
,
they
set
up
the
Idol
in
which
they
have
plac'd
the
hopes
of
their
Victories
,
at
the
Prow
of
their
Canoos
:
so
when
they
go
a
fishing
,
they
take
that
Idol
with
'em
to
which
they
attribute
the
Government
of
the
Waters
;
yet
they
have
not
so
much
Faith
in
any
of
'em
,
but
that
they
freely
acknowledg
that
there
may
possibly
be
a
God
who
is
greater
and
more
powerful
than
these
.
I
made
this
Judgment
upon
what
pass'd
between
us
and
one
of
these
Savage
People
,
who
yet
shew'd
nothing
in
his
Conversation
that
savour'd
of
a
barbarous
Education
:
This
Indian
had
heard
some
of
our
Men
speak
of
the
Almighty
Power
of
God
;
and
considering
what
he
had
seen
with
his
own
Eyes
,
that
our
Army
had
navigated
this
great
River
throughout
its
whole
Course
,
and
after
having
pass'd
through
so
many
different
Warlike
Nations
,
was
return'd
without
having
receiv'd
the
least
Damage
or
Prejudice
from
any
of
'em
,
he
thought
this
could
not
be
,
unless
the
Assistance
and
Power
of
God
had
conducted
us
:
upon
this
Imagination
he
came
to
meet
us
,
and
with
a
great
deal
of
Concern
and
disquiet
of
Mind
signified
to
us
,
that
for
all
the
kind
Entertainment
he
had
given
us
,
he
desir'd
no
other
Recompence
but
that
we
would
leave
him
one
of
our
Gods
,
seeing
they
were
so
good
and
powerful
,
that
so
he
might
take
him
and
his
Vassals
into
his
Protection
,
that
he
might
make
'em
live
in
Peace
and
Health
,
and
continually
give
'em
whatever
they
stood
in
need
of
for
their
Preservation
.
Our
Men
did
not
fail
to
promise
him
whatever
he
desir'd
,
and
would
fain
have
set
up
the
Standard
of
the
Cross
in
his
Village
for
a
certain
Mark.
This
is
a
Custom
the
Portuguez
have
introduc'd
throughout
all
places
where
Idols
are
worship'd
;
I
know
not
whether
they
do
it
from
a
true
Principle
of
Zeal
,
as
the
Action
it self
seems
to
signify
,
for
there
is
a
great
deal
of
reason
to
doubt
that
they
set
up
the
sacred
Sign
of
the
Cross
only
for
a
specious
Pretext
to
make
Slaves
of
the
poor
Indians
,
whom
they
carry
away
from
their
very
Houses
,
either
for
their
own
Service
,
or
to
sell
'em
to
others
;
which
gave
me
an
extreme
Compassion
for
these
People
who
don
't
seem
unteachable
,
and
might
be
more
easily
brought
to
the
Knowledg
of
the
true
God
by
a
courteous
and
gentle
Carriage
,
than
by
all
the
Rigor
that
can
be
us'd
upon
'em
.
What
I
have
said
is
certainly
true
,
that
when
the
Portuguez
have
been
kindly
receiv'd
and
well
treated
by
these
honest
and
charitable
Indians
,
they
in
return
to
all
their
Hospitality
only
leave
'em
the
Sign
of
the
Cross
,
which
they
set
up
in
the
most
eminent
place
of
their
Habitations
,
commanding
'em
to
keep
this
holy
Sign
with
so
great
Care
that
it
may
never
be
defac'd
;
and
after
this
when
this
Cross
happens
either
to
be
thrown
down
by
the
Injuries
of
the
Weather
,
or
to
be
worn
out
,
or
it
may
be
to
be
maliciously
broken
in
pieces
by
some
of
those
Idolatrous
Indians
who
bear
no
respect
to
it
,
the
Portuguez
never
fail
to
condemn
'em
all
as
guilty
of
the
Profanation
of
the
Cross
,
and
as
such
,
declare
both
them
and
all
their
Children
and
Childrens
Children
perpetual
Slaves
.
This
was
the
main
reason
that
ingag'd
me
to
forbid
the
Portuguez
to
leave
the
Cross
among
these
People
;
besides
,
I
was
not
willing
that
this
Cacique
that
had
ask'd
us
for
a
God
,
should
have
any
occasion
to
believe
that
our
God
was
a
piece
of
Wood
,
and
that
this
had
the
Power
and
Divinity
of
him
that
sav'd
us
on
the
Cross
,
for
fear
of
confirming
him
in
Idolatry
.
I
therefore
comforted
him
the
best
I
could
,
and
told
him
the
God
we
worship'd
would
be
always
with
him
,
and
advis'd
him
to
pray
to
him
for
whatever
he
wanted
,
and
to
put
his
Trust
intirely
in
him
,
telling
him
I
believ'd
he
would
one
day
favour
him
with
the
Knowledg
of
the
true
Religion
.
By
this
it
appears
that
this
Indian
did
not
believe
his
Idols
were
powerful
Gods
,
seeing
he
was
so
ready
to
forsake
'em
to
worship
a
greater
Deity
,
if
we
would
have
given
him
one
.
CHAP.
XLI
.
The
Discourses
of
two
other
Caciques
,
which
shew
the
Capacity
of
those
Peoples
Minds
.
ANother
of
these
Barbarians
gave
us
to
understand
that
his
Sentiments
were
not
different
from
those
of
the
former
which
we
have
been
relating
.
This
Indian
who
had
more
Knowledg
,
but
less
Honesty
than
the
other
,
knowing
that
there
was
no
Divinity
,
nor
any
Power
in
his
Idols
,
set
up
himself
for
the
God
of
all
his
Country
.
We
receiv'd
Information
of
this
some
Leagues
before
we
arriv'd
at
the
place
where
he
dwelt
,
and
sent
him
word
that
we
were
coming
to
bring
him
Tidings
of
the
true
God
,
who
was
much
more
powerful
than
he
could
pretend
to
be
,
and
entreated
him
not
to
retire
from
his
House
,
but
to
wait
for
our
Arrival
.
He
did
so
,
and
we
had
scarce
set
our
Feet
to
Land
on
the
shore
of
this
Country
,
but
he
came
to
us
big
with
Curiosity
to
enquire
what
News
we
could
tell
him
of
that
God
,
about
whom
we
had
sent
such
a
Message
to
him
.
I
held
a
long
Discourse
with
him
,
to
inform
him
what
God
was
;
but
because
he
would
needs
see
with
his
own
Eyes
the
God
that
I
preach'd
to
him
,
I
was
forc'd
to
leave
him
in
his
own
Blindness
:
He
told
me
himself
was
God
,
and
begotten
by
the
Sun
;
affirming
that
his
Soul
went
every
Night
into
Heaven
to
give
Orders
for
the
succeeding
Day
,
and
to
regulate
the
Government
of
the
Universe
;
such
was
the
Insolence
and
Pride
of
this
Savage
Creature
.
Another
of
'em
shew'd
himself
much
more
reasonable
;
for
when
I
was
enquiring
of
him
how
it
came
to
pass
,
that
seeing
his
Companions
retir'd
into
the
Mountains
at
the
approach
of
our
Fleet
,
he
alone
with
a
few
of
his
Relations
durst
come
near
us
,
and
expose
themselves
to
lie
at
our
Mercy
without
fear
.
He
answer'd
that
he
had
consider'd
that
such
Men
as
had
once
got
up
that
River
in
spight
of
so
many
Enemies
,
and
were
return'd
in
like
manner
without
receiving
any
harm
,
could
be
no
less
than
the
Lords
of
this
great
River
,
and
would
be
sure
frequently
to
return
to
bring
it
into
Subjection
,
and
to
people
it
with
new
Inhabitants
;
and
the
case
being
thus
,
he
was
not
willing
to
live
always
in
fear
and
dread
in
his
House
,
but
chose
rather
to
render
himself
to
'em
in
time
,
and
willingly
to
acknowledg
them
for
his
Masters
and
Friends
,
whom
the
others
would
one
day
be
constrain'd
to
receive
and
serve
by
Force
.
CHAP.
XLII
.
The
Veneration
they
have
for
their
Wizards
,
and
the
Ceremonies
of
their
Funerals
.
LET
us
now
resume
the
Thred
of
our
History
,
and
return
to
the
Customs
of
our
Indians
.
'T
is
very
remarkable
how
much
Esteem
▪
and
Respect
all
these
Nations
bear
to
those
Wizards
they
have
among
'em
,
which
proceeds
not
so
much
from
the
Love
they
have
for
'em
,
as
from
the
continual
Fear
they
live
in
of
receiving
some
Mischief
or
other
from
their
Hands
.
There
is
a
certain
House
devoted
to
the
use
of
these
Sorcerers
,
in
which
they
perform
their
superstitious
Exercises
,
and
converse
with
the
Devil
,
(
a
very
common
thing
with
'em
in
this
Place
)
which
serves
for
no
other
purpose
.
They
also
keep
the
dead
Bones
of
these
Sorcerers
with
as
much
Veneration
as
if
they
were
the
Reliques
of
Saints
:
when
they
have
put
their
Bones
altogether
,
they
hang
'em
in
the
Air
in
the
same
Cotton
Beds
those
Wizards
us'd
to
lie
in
while
alive
.
These
are
their
Masters
,
their
Preachers
,
their
Counsellors
,
and
their
Guides
:
They
have
recourse
to
them
in
their
Doubts
to
obtain
the
Resolution
of
'em
;
and
when
they
are
in
the
greatest
Rage
against
their
Enemies
,
they
apply
themselves
to
these
Conjurers
for
poisonous
Herbs
,
by
which
they
execute
their
Revenge
upon
'em
.
For
the
Burial
of
their
Dead
there
are
different
Ceremonies
among
'em
;
for
some
keep
'em
in
their
own
Houses
,
that
by
having
'em
always
before
their
Eyes
,
they
may
(
as
they
pretend
)
on
all
Occasions
be
put
in
mind
of
Death
:
But
certainly
if
they
did
it
for
this
intention
,
one
would
think
they
should
keep
the
Remains
of
their
Dead
in
better
order
than
they
do
.
Others
burn
their
Carcases
in
great
Pits
,
and
with
them
all
the
deceased
Party
possess'd
when
alive
:
But
in
short
,
they
all
,
one
as
well
as
another
,
celebrate
their
Funerals
for
many
Days
together
,
with
continual
Mourning
and
Weeping
,
which
they
only
interrupt
with
Drinking
,
and
that
they
do
even
to
the
Excess
of
Drunkenness
.
CHAP.
XLIII
.
The
Constitution
of
their
Bodies
,
and
the
Disposition
of
their
Minds
;
their
Dexterity
,
Manners
,
and
Inclinations
.
IT
may
be
said
in
general
,
that
all
these
People
are
well
made
;
they
have
an
agreeable
Air
,
and
a
Complexion
much
less
tauny
than
that
of
the
Brazilians
;
they
have
a
ready
Wit
,
and
a
great
deal
of
Dexterity
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Weapons
;
their
Conversation
is
sweet
and
peaceable
,
and
their
Inclinations
very
agreeable
.
We
had
sufficient
Opportunity
of
knowing
this
by
the
Commerce
we
had
with
many
of
them
:
For
they
presently
had
such
a
good
Opinion
of
us
,
that
they
did
not
make
the
least
difficulty
of
trusting
their
Lives
and
all
they
had
besides
in
our
Hands
.
Some
of
them
continued
with
us
a
considerable
time
,
eating
and
drinking
with
our
Men
without
shewing
the
least
Suspicion
or
Apprehension
of
Danger
:
Nay
they
had
the
Civility
to
give
us
their
Huts
to
lodg
in
,
while
several
of
their
Families
crowded
themselves
in
one
or
two
,
that
we
might
have
the
Accommodation
of
the
rest
.
The
Indians
we
had
with
us
offer'd
'em
a
thousand
insolent
Affronts
,
and
we
could
not
possibly
hinder
'em
from
insulting
over
'em
;
but
they
patiently
bore
all
,
and
without
the
least
Resentment
.
All
this
,
together
with
the
slender
Veneration
they
seem
to
have
for
their
Idols
,
give
us
great
ground
to
hope
,
that
if
ever
the
Knowledg
of
the
true
God
of
Heaven
and
Earth
,
and
the
Doctrine
of
the
Gospel
should
be
preach'd
to
'em
,
there
will
be
a
great
prospect
of
their
becoming
good
Christians
.
CHAP.
XLIV
.
The
principal
Mouths
by
which
the
River
of
Amazons
empties
it self
into
the
Sea
,
and
the
chief
Rivers
of
Peru
that
run
into
the
Amazone
.
WE
have
hitherto
treated
in
general
of
this
Noble
and
Famous
River
of
Amazons
;
now
't
is
but
reasonable
we
should
enter
upon
the
Detail
of
our
Account
,
and
speak
particularly
of
its
Sources
and
Passages
:
I
shall
therefore
give
a
Relation
of
its
Ports
,
and
distinctly
observe
all
the
Rivers
that
seed
it
,
and
maintain
its
prodigious
Greatness
.
I
shall
even
advance
into
all
the
Countries
it
waters
:
I
shall
make
observation
of
its
Depths
in
several
Parts
of
it
,
and
of
the
particular
Inclinations
of
the
many
sorts
of
People
it
maintains
.
I
design
to
omit
nothing
that
's
worthy
of
notice
,
because
I
have
been
an
Eye-witness
of
it
;
and
having
been
sent
by
one
of
the
greatest
Monarchs
in
Christendom
,
on
purpose
to
make
accurate
Observations
on
every
thing
upon
this
great
River
,
it
may
be
I
am
more
capable
than
another
to
give
an
account
of
what
was
given
me
in
charge
.
I
shall
say
nothing
of
the
principal
Mouth
of
this
River
into
the
Ocean
on
the
side
of
Para
;
for
it
has
long
since
been
known
by
all
that
sail
into
America
;
it
is
well
known
that
it
lies
under
the
Line
at
the
utmost
Confines
of
Brazil
:
Nor
shall
I
say
any
thing
of
that
Mouth
of
our
River
by
which
the
Tyrant
Lopez
Daguyrre
invaded
the
Island
of
La
Trinidada
;
because
I
never
saw
it
,
and
those
that
have
been
there
have
told
me
there
is
no
direct
Entrance
into
the
River
of
Amazons
by
the
Mouth
,
it
being
the
Mouth
of
another
River
that
has
Communication
with
the
Amazone
by
several
Arms
,
which
from
one
space
to
another
extend
themselves
far
from
it
,
and
enter
into
the
Sea
with
this
other
River
.
My
Intention
is
only
to
give
the
Inhabitants
of
the
conquer'd
Countries
of
Peru
an
account
of
the
Passages
they
have
to
the
River
of
Amazons
,
or
rather
of
the
Rivers
of
each
Province
that
empty
themselves
into
it
.
I
have
already
said
,
that
as
we
came
down
it
we
saw
its
Banks
open'd
by
many
Rivers
and
Rivulets
both
on
the
South
and
North
sides
:
Therefore
if
any
embark
on
these
Rivers
,
they
must
necessarily
fall
into
the
Amazone
.
But
because
't
is
not
certainly
known
from
what
Provinces
they
draw
their
Original
,
and
upon
what
Towns
their
Sources
border
;
and
because
't
is
yet
less
known
in
those
places
whence
they
spring
,
whether
they
fall
into
this
great
River
or
no
,
I
shall
endeavour
to
remove
these
Doubts
,
and
shall
treat
of
eight
of
'em
,
which
I
have
taken
particular
notice
of
,
and
all
that
know
these
Provinces
will
confirm
the
Report
I
give
.
Three
of
'em
pass
from
the
side
of
the
Amazone
,
and
go
down
toward
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
:
Four
others
we
saw
on
the
South-side
;
and
there
's
another
,
which
runs
under
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
and
at
length
empties
it self
into
this
great
River
.
CHAP.
XLV
.
Of
the
Rivers
of
Caqueta
,
Putomayo
,
and
Aguarcio
,
which
come
from
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
and
enter
into
the
River
Amazone
on
the
North-side
.
THe
first
Entrance
that
we
discover'd
to
fall
into
this
River
(
which
may
be
termed
a
Sea
of
fresh
Water
)
on
that
side
that
looks
towards
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
is
through
the
Province
of
Micoa
in
the
Government
of
Popayan
,
following
the
Current
of
the
great
River
Caqueta
,
into
which
all
those
others
that
descend
on
the
side
of
St.
Foy
,
Bogota
,
Jimanas
,
and
Cagnan
,
come
to
render
Homage
as
to
their
Lady
and
Mistriss
.
This
River
is
very
famous
in
the
Countrey
for
the
Numbers
of
Indians
that
inhabit
the
Banks
of
it
.
It
has
a
great
many
Arms
that
extend
themselves
into
very
remote
Provinces
,
and
return
to
join
themselves
to
that
Body
from
which
they
separated
from
a
great
multitude
of
Islands
,
that
are
all
inhabited
by
an
infinite
number
of
wild
People
.
This
River
continually
takes
its
Course
parallel
with
the
Amazone
,
always
running
along
by
it
,
tho
at
a
considerable
distance
,
and
from
one
Place
to
another
sending
Arms
of
Water
towards
it
,
big
enough
to
be
taken
each
of
'em
for
whole
Rivers
;
at
last
gathering
it self
together
at
the
Latitude
of
four
degrees
,
it
discharges
it self
into
our
River
:
and
't
is
by
that
Arm
of
it
,
which
is
nearest
to
the
Province
of
the
Aquas
,
that
one
must
directly
take
ones
Course
to
go
down
unto
the
Amazone
,
because
there
are
some
Arms
that
tend
towards
the
North
;
and
they
that
shall
be
so
imprudent
as
to
embark
on
this
Arm
,
will
certainly
be
expos'd
to
the
same
Danger
that
befel
Capt.
Fernand
Perez
de
Quesada
,
who
having
embarked
on
the
Caquetta
with
300
Men
,
and
suffered
himself
to
be
carried
along
the
side
of
St.
Foy
,
arrived
in
the
Province
of
Algodonal
,
from
whence
he
was
forced
to
retire
with
much
more
haste
than
he
came
,
tho
he
was
so
well
attended
with
a
good
number
of
Men.
The
second
most
remarkable
Entrance
we
find
on
the
North
side
is
by
the
Town
of
Pasto
,
which
also
depends
on
the
Government
of
Popayan
.
From
this
Town
you
must
cross
the
neighbouring
Mountains
called
the
Cordeliers
,
which
is
a
difficult
incommodious
Journey
,
because
of
the
badness
of
the
Ways
,
which
you
must
travel
partly
on
Foot
,
and
the
rest
on
Horse-back
.
You
'l
at
length
arrive
at
the
River
Putomayo
,
on
which
you
must
embark
;
and
sailing
down
it
,
it
will
bring
into
the
famous
River
of
Amazons
,
at
the
Latitude
of
two
Degrees
and
a
half
,
and
330
Leagues
below
the
Port
of
Napo
.
The
same
Way
that
leads
to
the
River
Putomayo
,
leads
in
like
manner
to
the
River
Aguarico
;
because
when
you
leave
the
Mountains
,
't
is
but
turning
near
Succombios
,
and
near
that
Town
you
meet
the
River
Aguarico
,
otherwise
call'd
the
golden
River
:
you
need
only
follow
the
Stream
of
it
to
enter
into
the
Amazone
,
and
the
Entrance
of
it
is
almost
under
the
Line
,
where
the
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Indians
begins
ninety
Leagues
below
the
Port
of
Napo
.
This
is
the
third
Passage
,
which
is
discover'd
into
the
River
of
Amazons
on
the
North
side
.
CHAP.
XLVI
.
Of
the
River
Coca
,
and
the
River
Pagamino
,
which
enter
into
the
Amazone
on
the
South
side
.
UNder
the
Line
there
is
another
River
,
by
which
one
may
descend
into
the
Amazone
;
it
passes
across
the
Province
of
Quixos
,
and
is
nearest
to
the
City
of
Quito
,
beginning
at
the
City
of
the
Cofanes
,
where
it
takes
the
Name
of
Coca
,
and
from
all
along
hence
it
amasses
together
such
great
Quantities
of
Water
,
that
it
may
well
be
said
to
make
the
principal
of
all
those
Channels
that
compose
this
great
Fresh-water
Sea
.
The
Navigation
of
this
River
is
very
troublesom
and
difficult
,
by
reason
of
the
great
Sreams
of
Water
that
trouble
it
all
along
,
till
it
meets
the
River
Napo
;
but
this
last
,
and
the
others
that
enter
into
the
Amazone
on
the
other
side
of
the
Line
toward
the
South
,
are
navigated
with
much
more
ease
.
The
first
of
these
is
the
River
Pagamino
,
which
is
none
of
the
most
commodious
and
pleasant
:
it
is
three
days
Journey
by
Land
from
the
City
of
Avila
,
which
likewise
belongs
to
the
Government
of
the
Quixos
.
'T
was
by
this
River
the
Portuguez
Fleet
enter'd
,
and
landed
within
the
Jurisdiction
of
Quito
.
This
River
enters
into
the
Amazone
below
the
River
Quito
,
and
the
Napo
,
at
a
place
call'd
La
Junta
de
los
Rios
,
twenty
five
Leagues
below
the
Port
of
Napo
.
When
the
Portuguez
returned
,
we
found
a
better
way
to
join
their
Fleet
than
that
which
they
lighted
on
in
coming
into
this
Country
:
For
we
went
strait
from
Quito
to
Archidoua
,
which
likewise
belongs
to
the
Government
of
the
Quixos
,
and
is
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
Quito
;
from
whence
by
one
day's
Journey
only
(
which
we
travelled
on
foot
,
it
being
in
the
Winter
,
that
is
in
the
time
of
the
Rains
,
but
might
be
performed
on
Horse-back
at
any
other
Season
)
we
arrived
at
the
Port
of
the
River
Napo
.
This
River
is
great
and
rich
,
and
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
neighbouring
Ports
under
the
Government
of
Quito
account
it
the
Depository
of
their
Treasures
;
for
they
every
Year
gather
from
its
Shores
all
the
Gold
they
need
to
defray
the
Expence
of
their
Families
.
Besides
,
this
River
abounds
with
Fish
,
and
the
Fields
near
it
are
full
of
Game
;
the
Soil
is
very
good
,
and
requires
but
little
Charge
to
cultivate
it
:
It
returns
the
Husbandman
prodigious
quantities
of
all
sorts
of
Grain
:
This
is
the
principal
and
best
Way
that
can
be
taken
to
go
from
the
Province
of
Quito
to
the
River
of
Amazons
;
't
is
much
more
commodious
and
easy
than
all
the
rest
.
Yet
I
have
heard
on
that
side
,
that
near
the
Town
of
Ambatte
,
which
is
10
Leagues
from
Quito
on
the
River
Bamba
,
there
is
another
River
that
comes
to
discharge
it self
into
the
Amazone
,
and
that
there
is
in
it
but
one
fall
of
Water
caus'd
by
the
Currents
,
that
at
all
obstructs
the
Navigation
of
it
:
This
way
is
very
commodious
to
bring
one
into
this
great
River
about
60
or
70
Leagues
lower
than
the
Port
of
Napo
,
by
which
means
we
may
cross
through
the
whole
Province
of
the
Quixos
.
CHAP.
XLVII
.
Of
the
Rivers
of
Curaray
and
Maragnon
.
THE
seventh
way
of
coming
at
the
River
Amazone
is
on
the
side
of
the
Province
of
the
Macas
,
which
also
appertains
to
the
Government
and
Jurisdiction
of
Quito
;
from
the
Mountains
of
this
Province
there
descends
a
great
River
call'd
Curaray
,
by
following
the
Course
of
which
you
'l
fall
into
this
great
River
at
2
degrees
Latitude
,
and
150
Leagues
below
the
Port
of
Napo
:
all
the
space
of
Land
is
well
peopled
with
several
different
Nations
.
The
eighth
and
last
Passage
into
our
great
River
is
on
the
side
of
St.
Jago
,
from
the
Mountains
of
the
Province
of
the
Maguas
,
the
most
powerful
of
all
the
Rivers
that
render
Tribute
to
the
Amazone
:
It
waters
all
that
great
Country
so
distant
from
it
,
and
is
there
call'd
Maragnon
;
but
at
its
Mouth
,
and
some
Leagues
higher
,
it
bears
the
Name
of
Tumburagna
.
This
River
enters
into
the
Amazone
at
four
degrees
Latitude
,
and
more
than
300
Leagues
above
the
Mouth
of
it
;
it
is
so
deep
,
and
has
such
impetuous
Currents
,
that
the
Navigation
of
it
is
troublesome
,
and
somewhat
dangerous
:
but
the
Assurances
we
have
that
there
are
great
numbers
of
Idolatrous
and
Barbarous
Indians
inhabiting
these
large
Countries
it
waters
,
will
make
those
that
are
animated
with
Zeal
for
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
Salvation
of
Souls
,
easily
surmount
some
Difficulties
.
It
was
to
make
an
Essay
of
so
noble
an
Enterprize
,
that
in
the
beginning
of
the
Year
1638
,
two
of
our
Society
pass'd
through
the
Province
of
the
Maguas
in
quest
of
these
large
Countries
,
from
whom
I
receiv'd
a
great
many
Letters
,
in
which
they
give
an
account
of
the
endless
Extent
of
this
River
,
and
of
the
innumerable
Provinces
they
receiv'd
certain
Intelligence
of
from
time
to
time
.
This
River
Maragnon
joins
with
Amazone
230
Leagues
below
the
Port
of
Napo
.
CHAP.
XLVIII
.
Of
the
River
Napo
.
THis
River
Napo
,
of
which
I
have
had
occasion
to
speak
so
often
,
has
its
Source
at
the
foot
of
a
great
Desart
call'd
Aulizana
,
which
is
18
Leagues
from
Quito
;
and
,
which
is
very
wonderful
,
tho
this
Place
is
so
near
the
Equinoctial
Line
,
yet
this
as
well
as
many
other
Plains
that
are
upon
those
Mountains
call'd
the
Cordeliers
,
is
always
cover'd
with
Snow
,
that
serves
to
temper
the
Heat
under
the
Torrid
Zone
,
which
is
so
excessive
,
that
one
would
think
it
should
render
all
those
Countries
not
habitable
(
as
St.
Augustin
says
of
them
)
which
yet
by
means
of
this
perpetual
Refreshment
,
are
the
most
temperate
and
serene
Regions
that
have
been
discover'd
since
the
Age
wherein
that
great
Saint
flourish'd
.
This
River
of
Napo
from
its
Source
takes
its
Course
between
great
Rocks
,
which
render
it
unnavigable
till
it
comes
to
touch
that
place
which
is
call'd
the
Port
of
Napo
,
where
the
Vezinos
,
or
Inhabitants
of
Archidoua
,
have
their
Plantations
and
Gardens
;
there
it
becomes
more
smooth
,
and
less
rapid
,
and
bears
upon
its
Waters
those
little
Canoos
the
Indians
use
for
their
Traffick
:
however
,
it
retains
something
of
its
Roughness
and
Impetuosity
for
five
or
six
Leagues
below
this
Port
;
and
then
all
on
a
sudden
becomes
calm
and
smooth
,
and
so
remains
till
it
enters
into
the
River
Coca
,
which
makes
the
space
of
about
25
Leagues
;
during
which
space
it
has
a
good
Bottom
,
and
a
smooth
Course
,
and
affords
the
largest
Vessels
a
very
safe
Passage
.
The
Conjunction
it
makes
with
the
River
Coca
is
call'd
La
Junta
de
los
Rios
,
the
joining
of
the
Rivers
;
and
this
is
reported
to
have
been
the
place
where
Francis
d'
Oreillane
and
his
Men
arriv'd
,
and
made
that
Brigantine
in
which
he
sailed
and
discover'd
all
the
River
of
Amazons
.
CHAP.
XLIX
.
Of
the
Town
of
Anose
where
Capt.
John
de
Palacios
dwelt
,
with
whom
there
were
the
two
Lay-Friers
who
made
their
Escape
down
to
Para
(
spoken
of
before
.
)
FOrty
seven
Leagues
below
the
place
where
these
Rivers
join
,
on
the
South-side
,
is
situated
the
Town
of
Anose
,
which
is
a
Plantation
made
by
Capt.
John
de
Palacios
,
who
(
as
I
said
before
)
was
kill'd
by
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
:
18
Leagues
below
this
Town
on
the
North-side
lies
the
River
Agarico
,
which
enters
into
the
Amazone
;
this
River
is
sufficiently
famous
not
only
for
its
Air
,
which
is
none
of
the
best
,
but
also
for
the
quantity
of
Gold
that
is
found
in
its
Sands
,
from
whence
it
has
had
the
Name
of
the
Golden
River
these
hundred
Years
.
At
the
Mouth
of
it
on
one
side
as
well
as
t'other
of
the
River
of
Amazons
begins
the
great
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Indians
,
which
extends
on
the
North-side
for
above
180
Leagues
,
and
continually
receives
great
quantities
of
Water
from
the
Amazone
,
which
makes
divers
Lakes
of
a
great
Compass
and
Depth
.
The
first
Notices
that
the
Inhabitants
of
Quito
receiv'd
of
this
Country
gave
'em
a
very
great
desire
to
make
a
Conquest
of
it
,
because
of
the
great
number
of
Indians
with
which
this
Province
is
peopled
.
And
indeed
there
have
been
at
several
times
some
Essays
of
this
kind
made
,
but
always
in
vain
,
witness
the
last
of
'em
that
had
such
bad
Success
,
when
Capt.
John
de
Palacios
was
kill'd
,
as
has
been
already
said
.
CHAP.
L.
The
Place
where
General
Texeira
left
his
Fleet
of
Portuguez
.
'T
Was
in
this
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Indians
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
which
bears
their
Name
,
and
enters
into
the
Amazone
20
Leagues
below
the
River
again
,
that
by
the
Order
of
General
Texeira
forty
Portuguez
of
his
Fleet
,
with
200
of
the
Indians
they
brought
with
'em
,
continued
constantly
for
the
space
of
eleven
Months
:
At
first
they
found
nothing
but
good
Entertainment
of
all
sorts
from
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Country
,
to
whom
in
return
they
gave
all
Necessaries
they
had
occasion
for
;
but
this
did
not
continue
long
.
This
was
too
great
a
Familiarity
for
Men
that
knew
themselves
guilty
of
the
death
of
the
Spanish
Captain
;
for
they
being
the
Authors
of
this
Fact
,
knew
well
enough
that
the
Blood
they
had
shed
cry'd
for
Vengeance
against
'em
,
and
therefore
being
under
Apprehensions
of
being
chastis'd
for
their
Boldness
on
the
least
occasion
that
should
offer
,
they
mutinied
,
and
after
they
had
kill'd
three
of
our
Indians
,
took
up
Arms
to
defend
their
Lives
and
Lands
.
The
Portuguez
on
this
occasion
acted
like
themselves
,
and
presently
sought
to
be
reveng'd
;
for
it
being
contrary
to
their
Humour
to
put
up
Injuries
,
or
to
suffer
Indians
to
take
the
liberty
of
acting
with
so
much
Insolence
as
this
,
they
betook
themselves
to
Arms
,
and
with
their
wonted
Courage
,
for
which
they
are
so
famous
,
flew
upon
their
Enemies
,
and
repuls'd
them
with
so
much
Vigor
,
that
with
the
loss
of
a
very
few
Men
they
killed
a
considerable
number
of
Indians
,
and
took
above
70
of
'em
Prisoners
;
some
of
whom
died
in
the
places
of
their
Confinement
,
and
the
rest
made
their
Escape
,
so
that
in
a
little
time
there
was
not
one
of
them
left
.
These
Portuguez
did
not
get
much
by
their
Victory
,
for
they
now
found
themselves
reduc'd
to
such
Extremity
,
that
they
saw
they
must
either
perish
for
want
of
Food
,
or
else
be
oblig'd
to
go
with
their
Swords
in
their
hands
to
fetch
Provision
out
of
the
very
Mouths
of
their
Enemies
.
Accordingly
they
resolv'd
to
make
Incursions
into
the
Country
,
and
either
by
fair
means
or
soul
to
get
a
Supply
for
their
pinching
Necessities
.
Some
of
'em
went
out
to
fight
,
and
others
kept
the
Camp
;
but
both
the
one
and
the
other
in
spite
of
all
their
Bravery
did
not
fail
to
meet
with
frequent
and
violent
Insults
from
their
Enemies
,
who
omitted
no
fit
occasion
to
give
'em
all
sorts
of
Alarms
,
and
to
do
'em
all
the
Mischief
they
could
,
especially
upon
the
River
,
where
they
surpriz'd
a
great
many
of
their
Vessels
,
some
of
which
they
pillaged
,
and
brake
others
of
'em
in
pieces
:
and
yet
this
was
not
the
greatest
Damage
they
did
our
Men
;
for
they
laid
Ambuscades
for
our
Indians
,
and
cut
the
Throats
of
all
that
fell
into
their
hands
:
'T
is
true
,
for
every
Man
they
kill'd
,
the
Portuguez
kill'd
six
of
them
;
but
this
Chastisement
was
nothing
comparable
to
what
the
Portuguez
used
to
make
the
Indians
suffer
for
such
kind
of
Revolts
.
These
People
were
call'd
by
the
Spaniards
who
saw
them
first
,
the
Hairy
Indians
,
because
throughout
this
Province
the
Men
as
well
as
the
Women
wear
their
Hair
quite
down
to
their
Knees
.
Their
Weapons
are
Darts
,
their
Houses
are
Huts
made
very
neatly
and
curiously
with
the
Branches
of
Palm-Trees
:
Their
Food
is
like
that
of
all
the
other
Indians
upon
the
Amazone
.
They
are
always
in
War
with
their
Neighbours
at
the
Head
of
this
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Savages
on
the
South-side
;
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
of
Amazons
,
they
have
for
their
Neighbours
the
Avixiras
,
the
Yurusnies
,
the
Zaparas
,
and
the
Yquitos
,
who
are
on
one
side
enclosed
by
the
River
Curaray
,
and
on
the
other
by
the
Amazone
,
into
which
the
former
empties
it self
4
Leagues
below
the
Province
of
the
long-hair'd
Indians
,
at
near
two
degrees
Latitude
.
Eighty
Leagues
below
Curaray
on
the
same
South-side
,
the
famous
River
Tumburagua
,
which
,
as
I
said
before
,
descends
from
the
Province
of
the
Maynas
,
by
the
Name
of
Maragnon
,
enters
into
the
Amazone
;
and
is
so
impetuous
and
violent
,
that
it
preserves
its
Waters
entirely
together
,
while
it
runs
with
its
ordinary
Swiftness
several
Leagues
forward
into
the
Amazone
without
mixing
with
it
,
which
makes
it
extend
above
a
League
in
Breadth
at
its
Mouth
:
at
length
it
acknowledges
the
Superiority
of
the
Amazone
,
and
pays
it
not
only
the
ordinary
Tribute
,
which
the
other
Rivers
render
it
,
but
another
more
considerable
Advantage
besides
of
many
sorts
of
Fish
,
that
are
not
found
in
the
River
of
Amazons
,
till
you
come
to
the
Mouth
of
this
River
.
CHAP.
LI.
The
Province
of
the
Aguas
,
their
Manners
and
Customs
.
SIxty
Leagues
below
the
River
Tumburagua
begins
the
Province
of
the
Aguas
,
which
is
the
most
fertile
and
spacious
of
all
the
Provinces
we
found
along
this
great
River
of
Amazons
;
the
Spaniards
vulgarly
call
it
Omaguas
,
by
a
corruption
of
its
proper
Name
,
and
to
make
it
answer
to
the
Situation
of
their
Dwellings
;
because
the
Word
Aguas
in
their
Language
signifies
without
,
or
abroad
.
This
Province
is
above
200
Leagues
in
length
,
and
is
so
well
peopled
,
that
the
Villages
are
situate
very
close
one
to
another
;
so
that
almost
as
soon
as
you
are
past
one
,
you
discover
another
.
The
Breadth
of
this
Country
in
all
appearance
is
but
of
small
extent
,
it
being
no
greater
than
that
of
our
River
;
for
the
Habitations
of
these
People
are
in
all
the
Islands
throughout
the
whole
Length
of
it
,
which
are
in
great
number
,
and
some
of
which
are
very
spacious
:
and
considering
they
are
all
either
peopled
,
or
at
least
cultivated
for
the
Sustenance
of
the
Inhabitants
,
one
may
easily
imagine
there
must
needs
be
vast
numbers
of
Indians
in
a
Country
that
extends
200
Leagues
in
Length
.
This
Nation
is
the
most
reasonable
and
best
civilized
of
all
those
that
dwell
along
this
River
.
This
Advantage
they
received
from
those
that
not
long
since
went
down
amongst
'em
from
the
Countrey
of
the
Quixos
;
where
after
having
had
Peace
with
the
Spaniards
for
a
long
time
,
they
were
at
last
wearied
with
the
ill
Treatment
they
received
from
'em
,
and
embarking
in
their
Canoos
,
suffered
themselves
to
be
carried
down
with
the
Stream
of
the
River
,
till
they
met
with
other
Indians
of
their
Nation
,
upon
whose
Strength
and
Power
they
could
rely
,
and
accordingly
took
up
their
Residence
with
'em
.
These
last
Comers
introduc'd
among
the
others
several
things
they
had
seen
practised
by
the
Spaniards
,
and
taught
'em
how
to
live
after
a
more
civil
and
regular
manner
.
They
were
all
clothed
,
both
Men
and
Women
,
with
all
the
Decency
imaginable
;
their
Garments
are
made
of
Cotton
,
of
which
they
gather
a
prodigious
quantity
;
and
they
do
not
only
make
Stuffs
enough
for
their
own
use
,
but
make
a
great
many
to
sell
to
their
Neighbours
,
who
are
mightily
taken
(
and
that
not
without
reason
)
with
the
Beauty
of
those
pretty
Works
with
which
they
deck
their
Stuffs
:
they
make
some
very
thin
Clothes
,
which
are
not
only
woven
with
Threds
of
different
Colours
,
but
the
Paint
of
'em
is
disposed
with
so
much
Art
in
the
weaving
,
that
the
different
Threds
can't
be
distinguished
one
from
another
.
They
are
so
submissive
and
obedient
to
their
principal
Caciques
,
that
these
whom
they
look
upon
as
their
Princes
,
need
speak
but
a
Word
to
have
whatever
they
command
put
in
execution
.
This
whole
Nation
has
been
so
long
accustomed
to
make
their
Heads
flat
,
that
as
soon
as
their
Children
are
born
they
put
them
in
a
kind
of
Press
;
forcing
Nature
after
this
manner
with
one
little
Board
,
which
they
hold
upon
the
Forehead
,
and
another
much
larger
,
which
they
put
behind
the
Head
,
and
which
serves
them
for
a
Cradle
;
and
all
the
rest
of
the
Body
of
the
new-born
Infant
is
as
it
were
inclos'd
with
this
piece
of
Wood
:
they
lay
the
Child
upon
his
Back
,
and
this
Board
being
bound
fast
to
that
which
is
upon
the
Forehead
,
they
make
the
Head
of
the
Child
almost
as
slat
as
ones
Hand
;
thus
there
being
no
room
for
the
Head
to
grow
,
but
by
spreading
it self
wide
from
one
Ear
to
the
other
,
they
are
extremely
disfigured
by
this
violent
Artifice
.
The
Aguas
have
perpetual
War
with
several
other
Nations
both
on
the
one
and
the
other
side
of
the
River
.
On
the
South
side
among
other
Enemies
they
have
the
Curinas
,
who
are
so
numerous
,
that
they
not
only
very
well
defend
themselves
on
the
side
of
the
River
from
innumerable
Multitudes
of
the
Aguas
;
but
at
the
same
time
likewise
sustain
the
Efforts
and
Shocks
of
other
Nations
,
that
come
a
great
way
down
the
Countrey
to
make
War
with
them
.
On
the
North
side
the
Zoeunas
are
Enemies
to
the
Aguas
,
and
are
,
by
the
Accounts
I
have
had
of
them
,
no
less
numerous
,
nor
less
stout
than
the
Curinas
;
which
appears
in
that
they
maintain
a
War
against
a
great
number
of
Enemies
,
that
come
down
from
Places
a
great
way
up
in
the
Country
.
CHAP.
LII
.
The
Love
these
People
have
for
the
Captives
they
take
in
War
,
and
the
Calumny
they
bie
under
in
being
reported
to
eat
'em
.
THese
Aguas
make
Slaves
of
all
the
Prisoners
they
take
in
War
,
and
use
'em
for
all
kinds
of
Service
;
however
they
treat
'em
with
so
much
Love
and
Kindness
,
that
they
make
'em
eat
with
themselves
;
and
there
's
nothing
in
the
World
displeases
'em
more
,
than
to
desire
'em
to
sell
'em
,
as
we
found
by
experience
on
several
occasions
:
I
remember
once
at
our
Arrival
at
an
Indian
Town
,
they
received
us
not
only
with
all
the
Marks
of
Peace
and
Amity
,
but
even
with
all
the
Tokens
of
extraordinary
Joy
:
They
offer'd
us
all
they
had
for
our
Sustenance
,
without
requiring
any
thing
in
return
:
We
on
our
parts
shewed
that
Civility
to
them
that
became
us
;
we
bought
their
painted
Cotton-Cloth
,
which
they
very
willingly
parted
with
;
we
desired
'em
to
sell
us
some
Canoos
,
which
are
better
to
them
than
the
best
and
swiftest
Horses
,
and
they
presently
offer'd
'em
to
us
;
but
when
we
began
to
talk
with
'em
about
their
Slaves
,
and
to
importune
'em
to
sell
us
some
of
'em
,
this
was
to
them
the
most
uncivil
and
inhumane
Discourse
that
could
be
:
one
of
them
presently
gave
us
to
understand
that
he
would
no
longer
keep
company
with
us
;
another
shew'd
himself
mightily
troubled
at
the
matter
:
On
the
one
hand
they
were
very
diligent
to
hide
'em
from
us
,
on
the
other
to
get
some
of
'em
that
were
with
us
out
of
our
Hands
;
in
a
word
,
they
gave
us
Signs
enough
to
convince
us
,
that
they
had
a
greater
esteem
for
their
Slaves
than
for
all
the
rest
of
their
Goods
,
and
that
they
had
rather
part
with
all
they
possess'd
besides
than
part
with
them
.
And
this
being
the
truth
of
the
matter
,
't
is
a
malicious
thing
of
the
Portuguez
to
report
that
the
reason
why
the
Aguas
are
unwilling
to
sell
their
Slaves
,
is
because
they
fatten
'em
,
and
keep
'em
to
eat
at
their
Feasts
:
This
is
a
Calumny
they
have
invented
,
to
palliate
the
Cruelties
they
have
exercised
upon
these
poor
Wretches
.
I
may
farther
add
,
that
at
least
as
far
as
concerns
the
Nation
of
the
Aguas
I
have
found
the
contrary
true
by
the
Testimony
of
two
Indians
that
were
Natives
of
Para
,
who
came
up
with
the
Portuguez
as
far
as
Quito
,
and
ran
away
when
they
were
arriv'd
there
;
who
falling
into
the
hands
of
these
People
,
were
made
Slaves
,
and
remained
with
them
eight
Months
:
these
assured
me
they
had
been
out
with
them
at
their
Wars
,
and
that
they
never
saw
'em
eat
any
of
their
Enemies
,
when
they
had
taken
'em
,
and
made
Slaves
of
'em
:
't
was
true
indeed
(
they
said
)
when
they
had
taken
any
of
their
Enemies
that
had
the
Reputation
of
being
Valiant
and
Great
,
they
kill'd
'em
at
their
Feasts
and
Assemblies
,
only
out
of
fear
of
sustaining
some
considerable
Damage
by
'em
,
if
they
should
suffer
'em
to
live
;
but
that
they
did
not
eat
these
neither
when
they
had
kill'd
'em
,
but
when
they
had
cut
off
their
Heads
,
which
they
us'd
to
hang
up
in
their
Huts
as
Trophies
,
they
roll'd
their
Bodies
into
the
River
.
I
don't
deny
that
there
are
some
Caribees
in
those
Parts
that
eat
their
Enemies
without
any
Sentiments
of
Horror
;
but
this
is
a
Custom
peculiar
to
them
,
and
is
not
practised
among
other
Indians
.
And
this
I
desire
may
be
taken
notice
of
and
credited
,
that
Human
Flesh
has
never
been
sold
in
any
of
the
Publick
Shambles
of
this
Nation
,
as
the
Portuguez
have
reported
;
who
under
the
pretence
of
revenging
such
kind
of
Cruelties
,
commit
those
that
are
incomparably
greater
themselves
,
since
they
are
so
inhuman
and
barbarous
,
as
to
make
Slaves
of
those
that
were
born
free
and
independent
.
CHAP.
LIII
.
The
great
Cold
in
those
parts
under
the
Line
in
June
,
July
and
August
,
and
the
reason
of
it
.
AFter
we
were
got
down
about
100
Leagues
more
or
less
into
the
Country
of
the
Aguas
,
and
so
had
pass'd
about
half
way
through
this
vast
Province
,
we
arriv'd
at
a
Town
of
this
Nation
,
where
we
were
obliged
to
continue
three
days
;
we
there
felt
it
so
extreme
cold
,
that
those
of
us
that
were
born
and
bred
in
the
coldest
Province
of
Spain
,
were
constrain'd
to
put
on
more
Clothes
.
This
so
sudden
change
of
the
Temper
of
the
Air
surpriz'd
me
,
and
gave
me
the
Curiosity
to
enquire
the
Cause
of
it
,
of
the
People
of
the
Country
:
they
told
me
it
was
no
unusual
thing
in
their
Quarters
,
that
every
Year
for
three
Moons
(
for
thus
they
count
and
mean
for
three
Months
)
they
felt
the
same
Cold
;
these
three
Months
are
June
,
July
and
August
:
but
this
Answer
did
not
satisfy
me
,
who
was
willing
to
have
a
more
solid
and
perfect
knowledg
of
the
reason
of
this
so
piercing
Cold.
Upon
Consideration
I
found
that
the
Winds
passing
through
that
vast
and
mountainous
Desert
,
which
is
situate
a
great
way
up
in
the
Country
on
the
South-side
,
all
those
three
Months
,
and
so
bringing
along
with
them
the
cold
Air
occasion'd
by
the
Snow
with
which
those
Desert
Mountains
are
cover'd
,
cause
these
surprizing
Effects
in
the
Neighbouring
Countries
under
the
Torrid
Zone
.
And
for
this
reason
I
don't
question
but
the
Situation
of
this
Country
is
capable
of
making
the
Ground
produce
good
Wheat
,
and
all
other
sorts
of
Grain
and
Fruits
,
that
grow
in
the
Soil
of
Quito
,
which
is
in
like
manner
situated
under
the
Line
,
or
very
near
it
,
and
yet
is
made
very
fertile
and
fit
for
all
sorts
of
Grain
and
Fruits
,
and
this
by
reason
of
that
fresh
Air
brought
thither
by
the
Winds
that
come
off
from
the
Mountains
which
are
cover'd
with
Snow
.
CHAP.
LIV.
Of
the
River
Putomayo
,
which
comes
from
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
and
the
River
Yotau
,
which
comes
from
the
Neighbourhood
of
the
City
of
Cusco
.
SIxteen
Leagues
below
the
place
where
we
felt
so
much
Cold
,
on
the
North-side
we
met
with
the
great
River
Putomayo
,
which
is
so
famous
in
the
Government
of
Popayan
in
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
.
This
is
a
very
great
and
wide
River
,
because
it
receives
30
other
very
considerable
Rivers
before
it
falls
into
the
Amazone
.
Those
that
inhabit
the
places
about
its
Mouth
call
it
Iza
,
it
comes
down
from
the
Mountains
of
Pasto
in
the
Kingdom
of
Granada
:
there
's
abundance
of
Gold
found
in
the
Sand
and
Gravel
of
it
;
and
we
were
assur'd
that
the
Banks
of
it
were
extremely
well
peopled
,
so
that
a
Troop
of
Spanish
Souldiers
coming
upon
this
River
,
found
Enemies
enow
to
constrain
'em
to
retire
with
some
loss
.
The
Names
of
the
Natives
that
inhabit
these
Parts
are
the
Yurinas
,
the
Guaraicas
,
the
Parianas
,
the
Zyas
,
the
Ahyves
,
the
Cuvos
;
and
those
that
are
nearest
the
Source
dwell
on
both
sides
of
the
River
,
as
being
the
Lords
and
Masters
of
it
,
and
are
call'd
the
Omaguas
;
the
Aguas
of
the
Islands
call
'em
the
true
Omaguas
.
Fifty
Leagues
below
this
Mouth
of
Putomayo
,
we
found
on
the
other
side
the
Mouth
of
another
fine
large
River
,
which
takes
its
Rise
near
Cusco
,
and
enters
into
the
Amazone
at
the
Latitude
of
three
degrees
and
a
half
;
the
Natives
call
it
Yosau
,
and
't
is
esteem'd
above
all
the
rest
for
its
Riches
,
and
for
the
great
number
of
People
it
maintains
;
the
Names
of
whom
are
these
,
the
Tepanas
,
the
Gavains
,
the
Ozuanas
,
the
Morvas
,
the
Naunos
,
the
Conomamas
,
the
Mariavas
,
and
the
Omaguas
,
which
are
the
last
Nation
that
dwell
upon
this
River
towards
Peru
,
and
by
consequence
are
the
nearest
Neighbours
the
Spaniards
have
on
that
side
.
This
Nation
is
accounted
to
be
very
rich
in
Gold
,
because
they
wear
great
Plates
of
Gold
hanging
at
their
Ears
and
Nostrils
:
and
if
I
don't
mistake
,
these
Indians
are
the
same
with
those
I
have
read
of
in
the
History
of
the
Tyrant
Lopez
Daguirre
,
to
whose
Country
Pedro
d'
Orsua
was
sent
by
the
Vice-roy
of
Peru
to
make
a
Discovery
of
it
,
because
of
the
great
Reputation
they
had
of
being
the
most
wealthy
People
in
America
;
however
,
Pedro
d'
Orsua
miss'd
his
way
,
and
instead
of
taking
the
River
Yotau
,
sail'd
upon
an
Arm
of
another
River
which
enters
into
the
Amazone
some
Leagues
below
the
other
;
so
that
when
he
was
fallen
down
into
the
Amazone
,
he
found
himself
so
far
below
these
People
,
whose
Country
he
went
to
discover
,
that
he
perceiv'd
it
impossible
to
get
up
to
'em
,
not
only
because
of
the
Impetuosity
of
the
Currents
,
against
which
he
was
afraid
to
hazard
himself
,
but
likewise
because
of
the
Discontent
all
his
Souldiers
express'd
at
so
difficult
an
Enterprize
.
This
River
Yotau
abounds
with
Fish
,
and
its
Banks
with
all
sorts
of
Venison
and
wild
Fowl
;
and
is
besides
very
Navigable
,
because
it
has
a
good
Bottom
,
and
a
very
gentle
Current
,
by
what
I
have
been
able
to
learn
from
those
that
dwell
upon
its
Banks
.
CHAP.
LV.
The
utmost
Borders
of
the
People
call'd
the
Aguas
,
who
possess
the
space
of
54
Leagues
along
this
River
,
and
the
River
Yurva
which
comes
from
the
side
of
Cusco
.
IN
following
the
Course
of
the
River
of
Amazons
we
came
down
about
fourteen
Leagues
lower
,
and
arriv'd
at
the
utmost
Bounds
of
the
long
Province
of
the
Aguas
,
which
is
a
Town
well
peopled
,
wherein
they
keep
a
strong
Garison
;
this
being
the
principal
Fort
they
have
on
that
side
to
resist
the
Irruptions
of
their
Enemies
for
the
space
of
above
54
Leagues
along
this
River
.
They
are
the
sole
Masters
of
its
Banks
,
so
that
their
Enemies
don't
possess
an
Inch
of
Land
there
:
but
the
Bounds
of
their
Country
are
so
narrow
,
that
from
the
Banks
of
the
River
you
may
see
the
remotest
Villages
they
have
on
the
Continent
.
They
have
a
thousand
small
Rivers
that
fall
into
the
Amazone
,
and
that
serve
to
convey
'em
into
the
Country
for
what
they
want
;
on
the
North-side
the
Curis
and
the
Quirabas
are
their
Enemies
,
and
the
Cachiguaras
and
the
Jucuris
on
the
South-side
.
We
could
not
come
at
the
sight
of
these
Nations
,
because
our
Orders
would
not
permit
us
to
go
so
high
into
the
Country
;
but
we
discover'd
the
Mouth
of
a
River
which
we
may
with
good
reason
call
the
River
of
Cusco
,
because
,
according
to
the
Relation
which
I
have
seen
of
the
Voyage
of
Francis
Oreillane
,
this
River
goes
North
and
South
from
the
City
of
Cusco
;
it
enters
into
the
Amazone
at
the
Latitude
of
5
degrees
,
and
at
24
Leagues
distance
from
the
last
great
Village
of
the
Aguas
.
The
Natives
call
it
Yurna
;
the
Country
is
well
peopled
,
and
on
the
Right-hand
,
as
you
enter
into
this
River
against
the
Stream
,
are
the
same
People
I
have
spoken
of
before
,
who
inhabit
the
Banks
of
the
River
Yotau
;
for
they
extend
themselves
from
the
Banks
of
one
of
these
Rivers
to
the
other
,
and
so
dwell
between
'em
both
,
almost
as
in
an
Island
;
and
,
if
I
am
not
mistaken
,
it
was
by
this
last
River
that
Pedro
d'
Orsua
came
down
from
Peru
into
the
Amazone
.
CHAP.
LVI
.
Of
the
Nation
of
the
Curuzicaris
who
possess
the
space
of
24
Leagues
along
this
River
:
Of
their
Husbandry
,
and
Ingenuity
in
making
all
sorts
of
Vtensils
,
and
Earthen
Ware
.
TWenty
eight
Leagues
below
the
River
Yurva
,
on
the
same
South-side
,
begins
the
great
and
potent
Nation
of
the
Curuzicaris
,
in
a
Country
all
cover'd
with
Mountains
and
Precipices
.
This
Nation
inhabits
only
the
Bank
of
the
Amazone
on
the
South-side
,
and
possesses
above
24
Leagues
of
it
in
length
.
This
People
is
so
numerous
,
that
their
Villages
are
very
near
one
another
,
so
that
we
could
scarce
make
four
hours
sail
,
but
we
found
new
Plantations
;
and
sometimes
we
found
their
Towns
so
long
,
that
we
could
not
get
clear
of
'em
in
half
a
day
.
We
found
abundance
of
those
Villages
without
one
Soul
in
'em
,
all
the
Inhabitants
being
frighted
away
with
the
false
News
,
that
we
put
all
to
Fire
and
Sword
,
and
that
the
least
Evil
they
were
to
expect
from
us
,
was
to
be
all
made
Slaves
:
The
greatest
part
of
'em
retir'd
as
far
as
the
Mountains
:
But
tho
these
People
are
so
timerous
,
that
they
may
well
be
term'd
the
greatest
Cowards
upon
the
River
of
Amazons
,
yet
we
saw
in
all
their
Houses
the
Marks
of
a
great
deal
of
good
Husbandry
and
Neatness
;
for
we
found
abundance
of
Provisions
which
they
had
laid
up
in
store
,
and
which
is
more
,
a
great
deal
of
Houshold-goods
,
amongst
which
,
the
Vessels
they
had
made
to
eat
and
drink
in
,
were
the
neatest
and
most
commodious
of
any
we
had
yet
seen
through
the
whole
Course
of
this
great
River
.
They
have
in
the
Marshy
Places
where
they
dwell
,
a
sort
of
Earth
very
good
to
make
all
kinds
of
Vessels
;
of
this
they
make
great
Pots
or
Jars
,
in
which
they
make
their
Drink
and
knead
their
Dough
,
and
Pans
and
Pots
to
boil
in
,
and
a
sort
of
Ovens
in
which
they
bake
their
Bread
;
they
likewise
make
Drinking-Cups
and
Basons
of
it
,
and
very
neat
Frying-pans
:
They
make
great
quantities
of
all
these
Utensils
to
carry
on
the
Trade
they
have
with
all
the
neighbouring
Nations
,
who
having
occasion
for
all
these
pieces
of
Houshold-stuff
come
from
all
Quarters
to
procure
'em
in
this
Country
,
and
carry
them
away
in
great
Burdens
,
giving
in
exchange
for
'em
all
sorts
of
things
this
People
want
,
which
are
not
produc'd
in
their
own
Country
.
The
first
Village
the
Portuguez
of
our
Fleet
met
with
in
coming
up
the
River
of
Amazons
,
they
call'd
the
Golden
Town
,
because
they
found
some
pieces
of
Gold
there
,
which
these
People
had
receiv'd
in
exchange
from
those
Indians
that
wear
Plates
of
Gold
at
their
Ears
and
Noses
.
This
Gold
was
carried
to
Quito
,
and
upon
trial
the
greatest
part
of
it
was
found
of
the
●●ineness
of
twenty
three
Carrats
:
But
the
Natives
observing
the
Greediness
of
our
Men
,
and
how
eagerly
they
hunted
after
more
of
these
little
Plates
of
Gold
,
took
care
to
hide
●em
all
,
so
that
in
a
little
time
they
were
none
of
'em
to
be
found
.
And
they
took
such
exact
care
of
the
business
at
our
return
,
that
altho
we
found
a
great
many
of
these
Indians
,
yet
there
was
but
one
of
'em
that
had
these
Far-pendants
,
and
those
very
small
ones
,
which
I
bought
of
him
.
CHAP.
LVII
.
Of
the
Golden
Mine
,
and
the
River
Yquyari
which
springs
out
of
it
,
and
yields
all
those
Plates
of
Gold
,
of
which
those
People
make
their
Pendants
.
THE
Portuguez
Fleet
,
as
they
came
from
Para
to
discover
this
great
River
of
Amazons
,
could
not
get
any
certain
knowledg
of
many
things
that
are
to
be
met
with
there
,
because
they
came
away
without
Interpreters
,
and
could
obtain
none
to
inform
'em
and
give
'em
a
faithful
account
of
things
:
So
that
if
the
Portuguez
pretend
to
give
a
good
account
of
any
Matter
,
it
must
be
only
from
what
they
have
learn'd
of
the
Indians
by
Signs
,
which
are
ordinarily
very
uncertain
and
equivocal
,
because
every
one
is
apt
to
apply
them
to
what
his
Fancy
leads
him
;
these
Difficulties
ceas'd
at
their
return
,
and
it
pleas'd
God
to
favour
us
with
such
good
Interpreters
,
that
I
can
affirm
that
all
that
is
contain'd
in
this
Relation
,
is
written
upon
the
certain
Knowledg
and
ample
Discovery
of
all
things
by
the
means
of
the
Interpreters
we
carried
with
us
.
'T
is
from
them
I
have
the
Account
I
am
now
going
to
give
of
that
Mine
from
whence
the
Natives
have
those
Golden
Pendants
for
their
Ears
and
Noses
which
we
saw
.
Over
against
this
great
Village
a
little
higher
on
the
North-side
,
there
enters
into
the
Amazone
a
River
call'd
Yurupaci
;
going
up
this
River
you
arrive
at
a
place
where
you
are
to
go
ashore
,
to
cross
the
Country
for
three
days
Journey
,
at
the
end
of
which
you
meet
another
River
call'd
Yupara
,
by
sailing
on
which
you
meet
with
the
River
Yquiari
,
which
is
that
the
Portuguez
call
the
Golden
River
;
it
springs
from
the
foot
of
a
Mountain
hard
by
:
Here
the
Natives
amass
Gold
together
in
prodigious
quantities
;
they
find
it
all
in
Spangles
,
or
Grains
of
a
good
alloy
;
they
beat
these
small
Grains
of
Gold
together
till
they
form
those
little
Plates
which
they
hang
at
their
Ears
and
Noses
,
as
we
have
said
before
.
The
People
of
this
Country
that
find
this
Gold
,
trade
with
it
among
their
Neighbours
,
who
are
call'd
the
Mavagus
;
as
for
the
other
they
are
call'd
the
Yuma
Guaris
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
Metal-gatherers
;
for
Yuma
signifies
Metal
,
and
Guaris
those
that
gather
it
up
:
and
under
this
general
Name
of
Yuma
they
understand
all
sorts
of
Metals
,
therefore
they
call'd
all
the
Iron
Tools
that
we
had
,
as
Axes
,
Hatchets
,
Bills
,
and
Knives
,
by
the
same
Name
of
Yuma
.
The
way
of
getting
to
this
place
seem'd
to
me
to
be
very
troublesome
and
difficult
,
because
of
changing
the
Rivers
so
many
times
,
and
of
making
so
long
a
Journey
across
the
Country
;
which
giving
me
no
satisfaction
,
I
could
not
be
at
rest
till
I
had
discover'd
an
Advantage
more
easily
attainable
,
of
which
I
shall
discourse
hereafter
.
CHAP.
LVIII
.
The
Affectation
of
this
People
to
have
great
Holes
made
in
their
Ears
and
Nostrils
,
at
which
they
hang
their
Plates
of
Gold
.
THese
Savages
go
all
naked
both
Men
and
Women
,
and
their
Riches
only
serve
'em
for
a
small
Ornament
with
which
they
deck
their
Ears
and
Noses
;
for
they
put
the
Gold
they
get
out
of
the
Mines
to
no
other
use
than
that
of
adorning
themselves
:
they
all
generally
have
their
Ears
bored
for
this
end
,
and
they
affect
to
have
the
Holes
made
so
vastly
wide
,
that
one
may
almost
thrust
ones
Fist
through
the
Hole
in
the
tips
of
some
of
their
Ears
;
this
is
the
place
at
which
they
hang
their
Jewels
,
and
they
commonly
wear
in
them
a
handful
of
Leaves
made
up
close
together
,
to
keep
their
Ears
constantly
in
the
same
Figure
.
This
passes
among
'em
for
the
greatest
piece
of
Finery
in
the
World
.
On
the
other
side
of
the
Amazone
,
over
against
this
high
Country
which
the
Curazicaris
possess
,
there
is
a
flat
Country
all
intersected
with
Rivers
(
and
particularly
with
several
Arms
of
the
River
Caqueta
)
which
run
along
through
it
:
so
that
this
Country
is
all
made
up
of
Islands
inclos'd
by
great
Lakes
,
that
extend
several
Leagues
in
length
,
till
at
last
all
these
Waters
crowd
together
,
and
pour
themselves
into
the
Rionegro
,
and
so
fall
into
the
Amazone
.
All
these
Islands
are
peopled
with
many
different
Nations
,
but
those
that
possess
the
most
Land
are
the
Zuavas
.
CHAP.
LIX
.
Of
the
River
Yupara
,
and
the
short
Cut
it
makes
to
the
Golden
Mountain
.
FOurteen
Leagues
below
the
Village
which
the
Portuguez
call
the
Golden
Town
,
on
the
North-side
,
we
saw
the
mouth
of
the
River
Yupara
,
which
is
that
by
which
one
may
enter
into
the
Golden
River
;
and
this
is
the
most
direct
,
the
most
sure
,
and
shortest
way
to
come
at
that
Golden
Mountain
that
is
so
vastly
rich
.
This
Mouth
is
at
the
Latitude
of
two
degrees
and
a
half
,
and
so
is
that
Village
which
is
situate
four
Leagues
lower
on
the
South-side
on
the
Edg
of
a
great
Precipice
,
at
the
foot
of
which
is
the
Mouth
of
another
great
and
fine
River
,
which
the
Natives
call
Tapi
,
the
Banks
of
which
are
inhabited
by
a
great
number
of
Indians
call'd
the
Paguavos
.
I
have
already
said
that
the
Nation
of
the
Curazicaris
takes
up
above
four
and
twenty
Leagues
of
the
Length
of
this
Country
;
and
I
add
,
that
all
their
Lands
are
very
high
Ground
,
where
you
may
see
very
pleasant
Fields
and
fine
Pastures
for
Cattel
;
there
are
also
Groves
of
Trees
that
extend
a
great
length
,
and
a
great
many
Lakes
that
abound
with
Fish
;
which
would
be
a
great
advantage
to
any
that
should
make
Plantations
in
those
parts
.
CHAP.
LX.
An
Account
of
many
other
Nations
,
and
of
divers
Rivers
that
descend
into
the
Amazone
;
and
of
the
Golden
Lake
that
is
so
famous
in
Peru.
TWenty
six
Leagues
below
Tapi
the
River
Catua
falls
into
the
Amazone
,
at
the
Mouth
of
it
it
forms
a
great
Lake
of
Water
,
that
looks
green
;
it
has
its
Source
far
up
in
the
Country
on
the
South-side
,
and
its
Banks
,
as
well
as
those
of
other
Rivers
,
are
peopled
with
Indians
:
Yet
't
is
said
,
another
River
,
that
comes
on
the
North-side
,
and
falls
into
the
Amazone
six
Leagues
below
Tapi
,
and
is
called
Agaranatuba
,
far
exceeds
all
the
other
Rivers
for
the
multitude
of
different
Nations
that
inhabit
its
Banks
.
One
may
also
have
Communication
with
the
River
Yupara
,
of
which
we
have
spoken
above
,
by
the
way
of
this
River
.
The
People
it
maintains
are
called
the
Yacarets
,
&c.
All
these
Nations
speak
two
different
Languages
,
and
't
is
in
their
Country
(
if
what
is
talked
in
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
be
true
)
that
this
so
much
desired
Golden
Lake
is
to
be
found
[
*
](A65182-e11650-b)
*
He
means
the
Lake
of
Parima
,
which
all
Geographers
place
under
the
Equinoctial
Line
in
Guiana
,
and
upon
the
Banks
of
which
is
that
pretended
City
of
Manoa
del
Dorado
,
which
the
Peruvians
built
when
they
fled
thither
to
save
themselves
from
the
Cruelty
and
Tyranny
of
the
Spaniards
,
according
to
the
opinion
of
many
of
their
Authors
;
which
has
often
engag'd
that
Nation
in
very
expensive
Attempts
:
but
the
Hopes
of
finding
this
rich
Countrey
have
still
fail'd
of
success
.
The
Essay
that
Sir
Walter
Raleigh
made
to
this
purpose
,
and
which
he
was
so
eagerly
set
upon
,
was
no
less
unhappy
;
for
it
cost
him
his
Son's
Life
,
who
was
killed
by
the
Spaniards
in
this
Expedition
,
as
well
as
his
own
Head
,
which
was
taken
off
at
London
by
King
James
soon
after
his
Return
from
America
.
And
indeed
this
Manoa
del
Dorado
may
be
called
the
Philosophers
Stone
,
or
rather
the
Spaniards
Chimera
,
in
search
of
which
they
have
imploy'd
immense
Sums
to
no
purpose
,
at
several
Times
,
and
under
several
Commanders
,
and
must
needs
have
lost
a
great
number
of
Men
in
above
sixty
different
Expeditions
or
Attempts
which
they
have
made
.
,
which
has
so
long
made
the
Inhabitants
of
Peru
very
uneasy
.
I
don't
affirm
this
as
a
Certainty
:
It
may
be
it
will
please
God
one
day
to
put
this
Matter
out
of
doubt
.
There
is
another
River
that
enters
into
the
Amazone
sixteen
Leagues
lower
than
Araganatuba
,
and
bears
the
same
Name
;
but
it
is
to
be
observ'd
that
these
two
are
indeed
one
and
the
same
River
divided
into
two
different
Arms
,
and
therefore
both
bear
the
same
Name
,
till
they
empty
themselves
into
the
Amazone
.
Two
and
twenty
Leagues
below
this
last
Arm
of
Araganatuba
,
are
the
utmost
Limits
of
this
great
and
rich
Nation
of
the
Curazicaris
,
who
inhabit
one
of
the
best
Cantons
of
Land
we
have
met
with
in
all
the
Extent
of
this
great
River
.
CHAP.
LXI
.
Of
the
warlike
People
called
Yorimaus
.
TWO
Leagues
lower
begins
the
Country
of
the
most
renown'd
and
warlike
Nation
of
any
all
along
the
River
of
Amazons
;
these
People
made
all
the
Portuguez
Fleet
tremble
when
they
went
to
land
in
their
Countrey
,
as
they
came
up
from
Para.
They
are
call'd
the
Yorimaus
,
they
dwell
on
the
South-side
of
the
River
,
and
not
only
possess
all
the
Continent
along
its
Banks
for
above
sixty
Leagues
successively
,
but
likewise
the
greatest
part
of
all
those
Islands
the
Amazone
makes
in
that
long
space
:
for
tho
the
Extent
of
Land
this
People
possess
is
confin'd
within
the
Space
of
a
little
above
sixty
Leagues
on
the
River
Amazone
,
yet
having
all
the
Islands
besides
within
the
same
space
,
and
all
the
Continent
a
good
way
up
in
the
Countrey
,
they
are
as
numerous
as
any
Nation
we
saw
wherever
we
set
foot
to
land
all
along
the
River
.
The
greatest
part
of
the
Yorimaus
are
well
made
,
and
of
a
better
Shape
than
the
rest
of
the
Indians
;
they
go
naked
as
well
as
others
,
but
one
may
well
see
by
the
Air
of
their
Countenances
,
that
they
have
a
greater
dependance
upon
their
Courage
than
the
other
Savages
:
they
came
amongst
us
,
and
went
from
us
with
the
greatest
Assurance
that
could
be
;
and
there
pass'd
no
day
,
but
above
200
Canoos
full
of
Women
and
Children
came
aboard
our
Admiral
,
bringing
with
them
all
sorts
of
Fruits
,
Fishes
,
Meal
and
other
things
,
which
we
bought
of
'em
in
exchange
for
Glass-Buttons
,
Needles
and
Knives
.
This
was
at
the
first
Village
of
the
Yorimaus
,
which
is
built
at
the
Mouth
of
a
fine
River
,
that
seemed
to
us
to
be
very
impetuous
,
by
the
great
Force
with
which
it
repuls'd
the
Waters
of
the
Amazone
,
as
it
ran
into
it
.
I
don't
doubt
but
the
Banks
of
it
are
inhabited
,
as
well
as
those
of
all
the
others
,
by
many
different
Nations
;
but
we
could
not
learn
the
Names
of
'em
,
because
our
Fleet
only
pass'd
by
the
Mouth
of
it
.
CHAP.
LXII
.
The
Length
of
the
Country
which
these
People
possess
,
and
the
great
Islands
they
inhabit
in
the
River
of
Amazons
.
TWo
and
twenty
Leagues
below
this
first
Plantation
of
the
Yorimaus
,
we
met
with
the
greatest
Village
we
had
yet
seen
on
this
great
River
:
The
Houses
joined
to
one
another
,
and
continued
so
to
do
above
a
League
in
length
:
each
of
these
Houses
contains
not
only
one
Family
,
as
is
customary
in
most
Cities
in
Europe
,
but
in
those
that
were
least
filld
there
dwelt
4
or
5
entire
Families
,
and
more
in
the
greatest
part
of
'em
.
By
this
may
be
conjectur'd
what
an
incredible
multitude
of
people
must
needs
live
in
that
one
Town
.
We
went
to
their
Houses
,
and
found
all
there
in
profound
Peace
.
They
waited
for
our
coming
,
without
being
at
all
alarm'd
by
it
,
and
furnished
us
with
all
necessary
Provisions
,
which
our
Fleet
began
now
to
want
.
We
continued
five
days
in
this
Place
,
and
stor'd
our selves
here
with
a
Provision
of
above
five
hundred
Measures
of
Meal
of
[
*
](A65182-e11980-b)
*
This
Meal
of
Magnioc
the
Author
speaks
of
,
is
bak'd
and
eaten
instead
of
Bread
or
Cassave
,
as
well
in
this
Country
he
speaks
of
,
as
on
almost
all
the
Coasts
of
Brazil
,
where
the
Captains
of
Ships
store
themselves
with
it
,
when
they
are
in
want
of
Bisquet
.
This
kind
of
Meal
will
not
only
keep
good
oftentimes
as
far
as
Portugal
,
but
will
sometimes
serve
again
in
other
Voyages
,
when
they
are
over-stock'd
with
it
.
It
has
this
Property
with
it
,
that
't
is
more
fit
for
long
Voyages
than
Cassave
,
because
it
keeps
better
.
'T
is
true
it
becomes
very
insipid
at
last
,
and
so
would
the
best
Bread
we
make
,
if
kept
as
long
.
And
't
is
further
to-be
noted
,
that
this
bak'd
Meal
can't
be
made
into
Bread
,
and
that
the
Indians
bake
it
in
great
Earthen
Basons
over
the
Fire
almost
as
Confectioners
do
their
Sweat-meats
;
after
which
they
dry
it
yet
more
in
the
Sun
,
when
't
is
prepar'd
for
long
Voyages
.
When
you
are
past
the
River
of
Amazons
,
the
Indians
on
the
other
side
of
the
Line
know
neither
how
to
make
it
,
nor
the
use
of
it
;
they
only
make
Cassave
,
which
is
Bread
made
of
this
same
Meal
of
Magnioc
before
it
is
bak'd
:
There
is
also
a
particular
way
of
preparing
that
to
make
it
keep
well
for
long
Voyages
,
but
not
so
well
as
this
bak'd
Meal
.
Magnioc
;
so
that
we
had
more
than
enough
of
it
to
accomplish
our
Voyage
,
which
as
we
continued
from
thence
,
we
perpetually
met
with
the
Villages
of
this
Nation
one
soon
after
another
;
at
last
we
arriv'd
at
a
place
thirty
Leagues
below
this
great
Town
,
which
in
all
appearance
is
the
chief
Strength
of
this
Nation
.
'T
is
a
great
Island
made
by
one
Arm
of
the
Amazone
,
as
it
goes
to
join
it self
to
another
River
that
comes
to
fall
into
it
;
and
both
together
run
against
the
Banks
of
this
last
River
,
which
are
inhabited
by
so
great
a
Multitude
of
people
,
that
't
is
not
without
reason
that
their
Neighbours
fear
and
respect
'em
,
if
it
were
only
for
their
Numbers
.
CHAP.
LXIII
.
The
Extent
of
the
Province
of
the
Yorimaus
,
and
of
the
River
of
Cuchiguara
.
Of
a
People
so
ingenious
in
working
of
Wood
,
that
they
equal
the
best
Masters
in
Europe
.
TEN
Leagues
below
this
Island
the
Province
of
the
Yorimaus
ends
;
and
two
Leagues
farther
we
found
on
the
South-side
the
Mouth
of
a
famous
River
which
the
Indians
call
Cuchiguara
;
't
is
navigable
,
tho
there
are
Rocks
in
it
in
some
Places
,
and
't
is
very
full
of
Fish
,
and
well
stock'd
with
Tortoises
;
its
Banks
are
loaded
with
Maze
and
Magnioc
.
In
a
word
,
it
has
every
thing
necessary
to
make
the
Navigation
of
it
easy
and
agreeable
.
All
the
Banks
of
this
River
are
peopled
with
different
Nations
,
which
I
shall
name
one
after
another
successively
,
beginning
with
those
that
dwell
at
the
Mouth
of
it
,
going
on
with
those
that
dwell
along
the
River
upward
,
which
are
the
Cuchiguaras
,
and
bear
the
same
Name
with
the
River
Cuchiguara
,
&c.
and
in
fine
,
all
the
last
are
call'd
the
Curiguiris
;
who
,
according
to
the
Report
that
Persons
who
have
been
with
them
,
and
offer'd
to
conduct
us
to
them
,
gave
us
,
are
Giants
of
sixteen
Spans
height
,
and
very
stout
;
they
go
naked
as
well
as
the
others
,
and
wear
great
Plates
of
God
at
their
Ears
and
Nostrils
:
We
were
informed
that
't
would
be
a
Journey
of
two
Months
to
go
into
the
Province
of
these
Giants
from
the
Mouth
of
this
River
.
When
we
had
passed
some
space
farther
,
we
found
on
the
South-side
the
People
call'd
the
Caupunas
and
the
Zurinas
,
which
are
the
most
ingenious
and
curious
handy-craft
Men
that
we
saw
in
all
the
Country
.
Without
any
other
Tools
than
such
as
I
have
spoken
of
before
,
they
make
Chairs
in
the
Form
of
Beasts
,
with
so
much
Curiosity
,
and
so
commodious
for
a
Man
to
sit
at
his
Ease
,
that
I
think
the
Invention
of
Man
cannot
contrive
better
.
They
make
Estolicas
,
which
are
their
ordinary
Weapons
,
of
a
very
slender
Stick
,
with
so
much
Art
,
that
't
is
not
to
be
wondred
at
that
other
Nations
in
the
Country
are
very
desirous
of
them
;
and
which
is
very
strange
,
they
'll
cut
a
rais'd
Figure
so
much
to
the
Life
,
and
so
exactly
upon
any
coarse
Piece
of
Wood
,
that
many
of
our
Carvers
might
take
Pattern
by
them
.
'T
is
not
only
to
gratify
their
own
Fancies
,
and
for
their
own
Use
,
that
they
make
these
Pieces
of
Work
,
but
also
for
the
Profit
it
brings
them
;
for
they
hereby
maintain
a
Trade
with
their
Neighbours
,
and
truck
their
Work
with
them
for
any
Necessaries
to
serve
their
Occasions
.
CHAP.
LXIV
.
Of
the
River
Basurara
,
and
the
great
Islands
it
forms
:
Of
the
People
that
inhabit
those
Parts
:
Of
their
Arms
,
and
the
Commerce
they
have
with
the
Dutch
that
inhabit
Cayenne
.
THirty
two
Leagues
below
the
Mouth
of
Cuchiguara
we
met
the
Mouth
of
another
River
on
the
North-side
,
call'd
Basurara
by
the
Natives
:
This
River
extends
it self
a
great
way
up
in
the
Country
,
and
forms
several
great
Lakes
,
so
that
the
Country
is
divided
into
divers
large
Islands
,
which
are
all
peopled
with
an
infinite
Number
of
Inhabitants
.
These
Lands
lie
very
high
,
and
are
never
overflow'd
by
the
Inundations
,
let
them
be
never
so
great
.
This
Country
abounds
with
all
sorts
of
Provision
,
as
Maze
,
Magnioc
,
all
kinds
of
Fruit
,
Venison
,
Wild-Fowl
,
and
Fish
,
and
yields
its
Inhabitants
a
liberal
Maintenance
;
which
makes
it
abound
as
much
in
Men
as
in
all
other
things
.
All
the
People
that
live
in
the
large
Extent
of
this
Country
are
call'd
by
the
general
Name
of
Carabuyavas
,
and
are
divided
into
particular
Provinces
,
some
of
which
are
call'd
the
Ceraguanas
,
&c.
All
the
Indians
use
Bows
and
Arrows
;
and
among
some
of
them
I
saw
Iron
Tools
and
Weapons
,
as
Hatchets
,
Halbards
,
Bills
and
Knives
.
I
asked
them
,
by
our
Interpreters
,
from
whence
they
had
those
Instruments
of
Iron
:
they
answered
,
that
they
bought
them
of
the
People
of
that
Country
that
dwelt
nearest
the
Sea
on
that
side
,
who
had
their
Goods
in
exchange
for
'em
;
that
they
were
white
Men
like
us
,
and
made
use
of
the
same
Arms
,
as
Swords
and
Guns
,
and
had
Houses
upon
the
Sea-Coast
;
that
the
only
difference
between
them
and
us
was
,
that
they
had
all
light-colour'd
Hair
.
These
Tokens
were
sufficient
to
assure
us
that
these
were
the
Dutch
that
were
in
possession
of
the
Mouth
of
the
Smooth
River
,
or
the
River
Philippe
,
some
time
before
.
It
was
in
the
Year
1638
,
that
they
made
a
Descent
into
Guiana
,
which
depends
on
the
Government
of
the
New
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
and
not
only
made
themselves
Masters
of
the
whole
Island
,
[
*
](A65182-e12350-b)
*
The
Guiana
is
a
considerable
part
of
the
Continent
,
and
not
one
of
the
Islands
of
the
Ocean
,
as
our
Author
seems
to
signify
in
this
place
;
yet
it
may
well
enough
be
said
,
that
he
spake
more
truly
than
he
thought
,
and
that
the
River
Orenoque
,
or
Paria
,
parting
from
the
River
of
Amazons
,
to
come
afterwards
to
discharge
it self
into
the
Sea
over
against
the
Island
of
La
Trinidada
,
betwixt
the
ninth
and
tenth
Degrees
of
Northern
Latitude
;
it
may
very
well
be
,
I
say
,
that
Guiana
by
these
means
becomes
an
Island
,
comprehending
all
that
Extent
of
Land
between
the
Mouth
of
Orenoque
and
that
of
the
Amazone
,
quite
to
the
place
where
these
two
great
Rivers
divide
to
take
their
Course
asunder
,
till
they
fall
into
the
Sea
at
above
300
Leagues
distance
one
from
another
.
All
this
Interval
is
what
Geographers
commonly
call
in
their
Maps
the
Coast
of
Guiana
.
In
this
place
the
Island
of
Cayenne
is
situate
,
which
is
so
famous
either
for
the
divers
Adventures
which
the
French
Colonies
have
had
at
several
times
in
establishing
themselves
there
,
or
for
the
divers
Battels
they
have
had
as
well
with
the
Indians
as
the
Europeans
,
to
maintain
their
Ground
there
,
in
which
they
have
succeeded
so
well
,
that
't
is
now
one
of
the
most
considerable
and
advantageous
Colonies
they
have
in
all
America
.
but
came
upon
it
by
such
a
Surprize
,
that
the
Spaniards
had
not
time
to
carry
away
the
Holy
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
but
left
it
in
Captivity
in
the
Enemies
hand
:
They
promised
themselves
a
great
Ransom
from
us
to
get
this
holy
Pledg
out
of
their
hands
,
knowing
what
Respect
and
Love
the
Catholicks
have
for
the
precious
Body
of
their
Saviour
;
but
our
Men
took
another
Course
,
which
was
,
to
betake
themselves
to
their
Arms
,
and
compose
good
Companies
of
Souldiers
who
were
resolved
to
go
with
the
Courage
of
Christians
to
expose
their
Lives
to
deliver
their
Saviour
from
the
hands
of
his
Enemies
.
They
were
big
with
these
just
and
pious
Resolutions
,
which
could
only
be
inspired
from
Heaven
,
when
we
parted
from
thence
to
return
into
Spain
,
to
render
an
Account
of
our
Voyage
.
CHAP.
LXV
.
Of
the
great
River
called
Rionegro
,
[
or
the
Black
River
]
because
its
Waters
are
so
clear
,
that
they
look
black
again
:
and
of
a
fit
Place
to
fortify
upon
this
River
,
which
would
be
a
means
to
obtain
the
Sovereignty
of
the
Amazone
by
the
way
to
it
from
the
North-Cape
through
the
River
call'd
Riogrande
.
ON
the
same
North-side
,
thirty
Leagues
or
something
less
from
Basurara
,
we
met
with
the
largest
Mouth
,
and
the
finest
River
of
any
that
come
to
throw
themselves
into
the
Amazone
.
It
runs
a
Course
of
1300
Leagues
in
length
;
the
Mouth
of
it
is
a
League
and
a
half
wide
,
which
is
at
the
Latitude
of
four
degrees
;
and
to
speak
a
little
pleasantly
,
one
may
say
,
this
mighty
River
is
so
haughty
,
that
't
is
offended
to
meet
with
a
greater
than
it self
;
and
as
the
incomparable
Amazone
stretches
out
its
Arms
to
receive
it
,
this
proud
River
disdains
to
be
so
embrac'd
as
to
lose
it self
in
the
other's
Waters
,
and
therefore
keeps
separated
from
it
,
and
fills
up
half
the
Bed
of
the
Amazone
it self
for
above
the
length
of
twelve
Leagues
,
so
that
the
Waters
of
the
one
may
be
easily
distinguished
from
the
other
by
those
that
sail
in
this
Channel
.
The
Portuguez
had
some
Reason
to
call
this
the
Black
River
,
because
at
its
Mouth
,
and
many
Leagues
above
,
its
Depth
,
together
with
the
Clearness
of
those
Waters
which
are
pour'd
into
its
Channel
from
several
great
Lakes
,
make
it
appear
black
,
as
if
it
were
dyed
,
tho
when
it
is
put
in
a
Glass
it
looks
as
clear
as
Crystal
.
It
takes
its
Course
from
West
to
East
at
its
beginning
,
but
has
such
great
Windings
,
that
in
a
very
little
space
it
changes
its
Course
to
different
Points
;
but
the
Course
it
runs
for
several
Leagues
before
it
empties
it self
into
the
Amazone
,
is
again
from
West
to
East
.
The
Indians
that
live
upon
the
Banks
of
it
call
it
Curiguarura
;
but
the
Toupinambous
,
of
whom
we
shall
speak
presently
,
give
it
the
name
of
Vrama
;
,
which
signifies
[
Black
Water
]
in
their
Language
.
They
also
give
another
name
to
the
Amazone
,
which
it
retains
in
those
Parts
,
namely
,
Pajanaquris
,
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
[
the
Great
River
]
,
to
distinguish
it
from
another
,
which
tho
it
be
a
great
River
,
however
is
much
less
than
this
,
and
named
Pajanamira
,
which
enters
into
the
Amazone
on
the
South-side
,
a
League
below
the
Black
River
.
We
were
assur'd
that
this
River
was
inhabited
by
a
great
number
of
People
of
different
Nations
,
the
last
of
which
wear
Clothes
and
Hats
like
ours
,
which
sufficiently
convinc'd
us
that
th●se
People
were
not
remote
from
our
Cities
in
Peru.
Those
that
dwell
on
the
Banks
of
the
Black
River
,
possess
a
great
deal
of
Ground
;
they
are
call'd
Canicuaris
and
Curupatabas
;
and
the
last
Nation
is
that
of
the
Quaravaquazanas
,
that
dwell
upon
one
Arm
of
the
Black
River
:
and
't
is
by
this
Arm
,
as
we
were
sufficiently
inform'd
,
that
one
may
pass
into
the
Riogrande
,
the
Mouth
of
which
goes
into
the
Sea
at
the
North-Cape
,
near
which
River
the
Dutch
have
established
themselves
.
All
these
Nations
make
use
of
Bows
and
Arrows
,
the
most
of
which
they
poison
with
the
Juice
of
Herbs
.
All
the
Lands
upon
this
Black
River
are
situate
very
high
,
the
Soil
is
very
good
,
and
if
manur'd
,
would
yield
plenty
of
all
sorts
of
Fruit
(
even
such
as
we
have
in
Europe
)
in
some
places
that
lie
well
to
produce
'em
.
There
are
a
great
many
fine
and
pleasant
Fields
all
cover'd
with
excellent
Pasturage
sufficient
to
nourish
an
innumerable
stock
of
all
sorts
of
Cattle
.
There
are
likewise
abundance
of
good
Trees
,
the
Timber
of
which
is
very
good
for
all
sorts
of
Carpenters
Work
,
whether
for
Land
or
Water
:
And
besides
this
great
plenty
of
Wood
,
the
Country
yields
very
good
Stones
,
and
that
in
vast
Quantities
,
fit
for
the
noblest
Buildings
.
The
Borders
of
it
are
stor'd
with
all
sorts
of
Game
.
Indeed
it
has
but
a
few
Fish
in
comparison
with
the
River
of
Amazons
;
the
reason
of
which
is
from
the
exceeding
Clearness
of
the
Water
:
But
to
make
amends
for
this
Defect
,
the
Lakes
which
are
in
the
Country
,
and
pour
their
Waters
into
this
River
,
yield
the
Inhabitants
more
Fish
than
they
need
.
This
River
has
at
the
Mouth
of
it
the
best
Situation
in
the
World
for
the
making
of
a
Fort
,
and
plenty
of
Stones
to
build
it
,
which
would
be
very
proper
to
hinder
our
Enemies
from
coming
by
this
River
to
enter
into
the
great
Channel
of
the
Amazone
;
not
that
I
think
this
to
be
the
best
place
of
all
for
a
Fortification
for
such
a
purpose
,
but
rather
several
Leagues
above
this
Mouth
,
in
an
Arm
that
goes
to
cast
it self
into
the
River
call'd
Riogrande
,
whose
Mouth
(
as
I
have
already
said
)
is
in
the
North
Sea
:
there
we
might
place
all
our
Forces
with
the
greatest
Certainty
of
entirely
stopping
the
Passage
of
our
Enemies
into
this
new
World
,
which
they
so
passionately
desire
to
discover
;
and
which
they
will
some
time
or
other
attempt
,
if
they
are
not
prevented
by
securing
this
Passage
.
I
dare
not
affirm
that
this
River
call'd
the
Riogrande
,
into
which
the
Arm
of
the
Black
River
enters
,
is
the
Smooth
River
,
or
the
Philippe
,
for
both
enter
into
the
Sea
toward
the
North
Cape
;
but
by
all
the
Observations
I
have
made
,
I
am
very
inclinable
to
believe
that
it
is
the
River
Philippe
,
because
't
is
the
first
considerable
River
that
enters
into
the
Sea
beyond
the
Cape
.
But
this
I
know
for
certain
,
that
the
Riogrande
is
not
the
River
Orenoque
,
because
the
principal
Mouth
of
it
into
the
Sea
is
over
against
the
Island
of
La
Trinidada
,
which
is
above
a
hundred
Leagues
below
the
Place
where
the
Philippe
empties
it self
into
the
Sea
.
It
was
by
this
River
that
the
Tyrant
Lopez
Daguirre
pass'd
into
the
North
Sea
;
and
seeing
he
made
this
Voyage
very
well
,
some
body
else
may
as
well
succeed
in
the
same
Attempt
,
and
follow
the
Course
which
another
has
steer'd
before
him
.
CHAP.
LXVI
.
A
Mutiny
happens
in
the
Portuguez
Fleet
,
when
they
see
themselves
so
near
home
without
having
got
any
Treasure
:
they
take
up
a
Resolution
to
go
and
pillage
the
People
upon
the
Black
River
,
and
to
get
Slaves
,
but
are
prevented
by
Father
D'
Acugna
.
OUR
Fleet
lay
still
at
Anchor
in
the
Mouth
of
the
Black
River
on
the
12th
day
of
October
,
in
the
Year
1639
,
when
the
Portuguez
Souldiers
calling
to
mind
that
they
were
now
almost
as
good
as
at
home
,
and
had
got
nothing
these
two
Years
since
they
went
out
,
began
to
look
upon
the
end
of
their
Voyage
as
the
greatest
Misfortune
that
could
befal
them
,
and
to
tell
one
another
,
that
since
they
had
reap'd
no
other
Advantage
by
all
the
Labour
and
Hardship
they
had
pass'd
through
but
the
loss
of
two
long
Years
,
and
the
Increase
of
their
Miseries
,
they
ought
to
consider
what
they
had
to
do
while
opportunity
offer'd
it self
;
and
that
it
would
be
a
ridiculous
thing
to
expect
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
the
Reward
of
those
Services
they
had
render'd
him
in
the
Discovery
of
so
many
Countries
,
seeing
a
great
many
others
before
them
,
who
had
been
prodigal
of
their
Blood
,
and
hazarded
their
Lives
for
the
Advancement
of
the
Grandeur
of
Spain
,
had
for
all
that
died
upon
a
Dunghil
,
not
knowing
to
whom
to
apply
themselves
for
the
Relief
of
their
Necessities
.
These
seditious
Words
being
received
with
Applause
by
the
greatest
part
of
the
Portuguez
,
they
immediately
resolv'd
to
speak
their
Minds
to
their
General
,
and
to
engage
him
one
way
or
other
to
fall
in
with
their
Designs
.
No
sooner
had
they
taken
up
this
Resolution
,
but
they
addressed
themselves
to
him
,
telling
him
,
it
was
needless
for
them
to
represent
to
him
the
miserable
Condition
they
were
in
,
since
he
knew
it
as
well
as
themselves
;
that
they
had
now
been
for
two
Years
roving
up
and
down
upon
these
Rivers
,
where
they
were
every
day
in
danger
of
perishing
,
either
by
Hunger
or
excessive
Labour
,
or
by
the
Arrows
of
the
Savages
;
and
therefore
begg'd
him
to
compassionate
their
Necessity
,
and
not
to
take
it
amiss
that
they
sought
some
Relief
;
that
they
were
sure
that
only
along
the
Black
River
they
could
get
as
many
of
those
Slaves
which
the
Indians
had
taken
in
War
,
as
would
turn
to
a
considerable
account
to
them
;
and
tho
they
should
bring
nothing
home
from
their
Voyage
but
these
Slaves
,
they
hop'd
they
should
not
be
ill
receiv'd
by
their
Friends
at
Para
,
but
that
if
they
should
return
home
empty-handed
,
and
should
bring
no
Slaves
with
them
after
they
had
pass'd
through
so
many
populous
Provinces
,
the
Inhabitants
of
which
durst
come
to
their
very
Doors
to
make
Slaves
of
them
,
they
should
be
reckon'd
the
most
cowardly
and
infamous
Wretches
in
the
World
.
The
General
considering
he
was
but
one
against
a
great
many
,
and
perceiving
a
Mutiny
was
already
form'd
in
the
Minds
of
the
Souldiers
,
thought
it
not
his
best
way
to
irritate
them
any
more
,
but
gave
'em
permission
to
put
this
Enterprize
in
execution
,
seeing
the
Wind
favour'd
their
Entrance
into
the
Black
River
,
and
seem'd
to
invite
'em
to
this
Project
.
The
Portuguez
were
transported
with
Joy
that
they
had
obtain'd
this
Leave
,
and
there
was
not
one
amongst
'em
but
promis'd
himself
at
least
300
Slaves
for
his
share
.
This
Resolution
gave
me
no
small
Uneasiness
,
for
I
did
not
well
know
what
were
the
General
's
true
Sentiments
of
this
Attempt
;
but
I
soon
found
both
that
he
had
Courage
and
a
great
deal
of
Generosity
,
and
that
he
was
a
mortal
Enemy
of
such
Violences
as
the
Souldiers
were
going
to
commit
;
for
my
part
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
,
I
thought
my self
strong
enough
not
to
need
fear
any
thing
,
and
therefore
made
a
firm
Resolution
with
my self
,
rather
to
die
a
thousand
times
if
it
were
possible
,
than
consent
to
any
thing
that
would
be
against
the
Glory
of
God
,
or
against
the
Service
of
his
Catholick
Majesty
.
At
the
same
time
I
went
to
celebrate
the
holy
Mass
,
and
after
I
had
done
,
I
retir'd
with
my
Comrade
,
that
we
might
consult
together
by
what
means
to
hinder
so
barbarous
and
diabolical
Resolution
;
and
we
agreed
to
make
an
open
Protestation
against
their
Rashness
and
Disobedience
.
CHAP.
LXVII
.
The
Order
given
to
the
Fleet
to
set
sail
,
which
was
done
without
noise
.
And
of
the
River
of
Wood
or
Cayary
,
and
the
divers
Nations
that
inhabit
its
Banks
,
from
whence
there
is
a
short
cut
to
the
Mountain
Potosi
.
I
Communicated
our
Resolution
to
the
General
,
who
was
very
glad
to
find
me
of
his
Mind
,
but
confess'd
nothing
could
be
more
bold
than
my
Protestation
.
However
,
he
gave
signal
Proof
of
the
greatness
of
his
Courage
on
this
occasion
;
for
he
caus'd
the
Paper
containing
my
Protestation
to
be
publish'd
through
the
Fleet
,
at
the
same
time
commanding
the
Sea-men
to
furl
the
Sails
,
and
to
put
all
things
in
readiness
to
pass
out
of
the
Black
River
the
next
day
,
and
to
return
into
the
Amazone
to
finish
our
Voyage
.
This
Order
was
put
in
execution
,
for
we
went
back
the
day
following
;
and
continuing
our
Course
40
Leagues
lower
on
the
South-side
,
we
found
the
great
River
of
Wood
,
which
is
a
Name
the
Portuguez
gave
it
when
they
came
from
Para
,
because
of
the
vast
quantity
of
pieces
of
Timber
this
River
carried
down
with
it
:
But
the
proper
Name
of
it
among
the
Indians
that
dwell
near
it
is
Cayari
;
it
comes
(
as
I
have
said
)
from
the
South-side
,
and
,
as
we
were
told
,
is
form'd
of
two
great
Rivers
,
which
meet
together
some
Leagues
above
the
Mouth
of
it
.
And
in
all
probability
,
seeing
it
was
by
this
River
that
the
Toupinambous
came
down
into
this
Country
,
one
may
venture
to
affirm
,
that
there
is
no
shorter
and
surer
way
to
come
at
the
Province
of
Potosi
,
than
by
the
way
of
this
River
.
There
are
many
Nations
inhabiting
the
shores
of
it
;
the
first
on
the
side
of
the
Mouth
of
it
are
the
Zurinas
,
and
the
Cayanas
,
and
above
them
are
the
Vrarchaus
,
the
Anamaris
,
the
Guarinumas
,
the
Curanaris
,
the
Pepunacas
,
and
the
Abacaris
.
From
the
Mouth
of
this
River
as
you
go
down
the
Amazone
you
meet
with
the
Zapucayas
,
and
the
Wbaringas
,
who
are
excellent
Workmen
in
Wood
:
below
them
are
the
Guaranaquacos
,
the
Maraguas
,
the
Guimajis
,
the
Burais
,
the
Punovis
,
the
Orequaras
,
the
Aperas
,
and
other
Nations
,
of
whose
Names
I
can
give
no
certain
account
.
CHAP.
LXVIII
.
Of
the
Island
of
the
Toupinambous
,
who
came
out
of
Brazil
when
it
was
conquer'd
by
the
Portuguez
,
and
made
themselves
Masters
of
this
Island
.
TWenty
eight
Leagues
below
the
River
Cayari
,
as
we
continued
our
Course
on
the
Amazone
on
the
South-side
,
we
arriv'd
at
a
great
Island
60
Leagues
in
breadth
,
and
consequently
above
200
Leagues
in
compass
.
This
whole
Island
is
peopled
with
the
valiant
Toupinambous
,
who
when
Brazil
was
conquer'd
,
voluntarily
exil'd
themselves
from
their
Country
,
choosing
rather
to
quit
all
the
Province
of
Fernambuco
than
to
lose
their
Liberty
,
and
to
submit
themselves
to
the
severe
Government
of
the
Portuguez
:
They
left
above
84
great
Villages
where
they
had
planted
themselves
,
and
came
away
so
universally
,
that
there
was
not
one
living
Soul
left
in
all
their
Houses
.
They
took
their
way
on
the
left-hand
of
those
great
Mountains
call'd
Cordeliers
,
which
begin
at
the
Strait
of
Magellan
,
and
cross
through
all
Southern
America
,
from
North
to
South
.
They
pass'd
all
the
Rivulets
and
Rivers
that
descend
from
those
Mountains
to
discharge
themselves
into
the
Ocean
.
Some
of
'em
came
as
far
as
Peru
,
and
dwelt
with
the
Spaniards
towards
the
Source
of
the
River
Cayari
:
they
continued
with
'em
some
time
;
but
a
Spaniard
having
caus'd
one
of
'em
to
be
whipp'd
for
killing
a
Cow
,
they
could
not
put
up
this
Injury
,
but
resolv'd
all
to
be
gone
;
and
making
use
of
the
Advantage
of
the
River
,
they
all
embark'd
in
their
Canoos
and
went
down
it
as
far
as
this
great
Island
,
where
they
now
dwell
.
They
speak
the
general
Language
of
Brazil
,
which
extends
through
all
the
Country
that
the
Portuguez
have
conquer'd
as
far
as
Maragnon
and
Para
:
They
told
us
,
that
when
their
Fathers
left
Brazil
,
not
knowing
how
to
get
Sustenance
all
together
in
the
Desarts
through
which
they
were
to
pass
,
they
were
constrain'd
during
a
March
of
above
900
Leagues
to
separate
by
reason
of
their
multitude
,
so
that
some
went
one
way
,
and
some
another
;
and
by
this
means
all
the
Mountains
of
Peru
call'd
the
Cordeliers
are
peopled
with
the
Toupinambous
.
This
is
a
very
brave
and
valiant
Nation
of
Indians
,
as
they
made
themselves
appear
to
be
to
the
People
whom
they
found
in
this
Island
,
where
they
are
at
present
estastlish'd
.
For
in
all
appearance
these
Toupinambous
were
very
few
in
comparison
of
the
Inhabitants
of
this
Island
when
they
arriv'd
there
,
yet
't
is
certain
they
so
often
beat
,
and
so
entirely
subdued
all
those
they
fought
with
,
that
after
they
had
destroy'd
whole
Nations
,
they
forc'd
the
rest
to
leave
their
Native
Country
in
fear
,
and
to
go
and
plant
themselves
in
very
distant
Regions
.
These
Warlike
Savages
use
Bows
and
Arrows
with
great
dexterity
,
and
have
so
noble
a
Courage
,
and
Greatness
of
Mind
,
that
in
these
Qualities
they
seem
not
to
come
behind
the
most
accomplish'd
Nations
in
Europe
.
But
tho
almost
all
of
'em
are
but
the
Children
or
Grand-children
of
those
that
came
from
Brazil
into
this
Island
,
yet
it
is
to
be
observ'd
that
they
begin
to
degenerate
from
their
Ancestors
,
by
the
Alliances
they
contract
with
those
of
this
Country
,
and
by
their
accustoming
themselves
to
the
manner
of
living
us'd
by
the
original
Inhabitants
.
They
all
receiv'd
us
with
Demonstrations
of
extraordinary
Joy
;
and
let
us
know
,
that
they
thought
to
resolve
in
a
little
time
to
enter
into
a
Treaty
with
us
,
and
to
put
themselves
in
the
number
of
the
Allies
and
Friends
of
the
People
of
Para.
This
Declaration
of
theirs
pleas'd
me
very
much
,
and
made
me
hope
that
no
small
Advantages
would
accrue
to
our
Nation
by
it
:
For
if
these
valiant
People
once
become
of
our
Party
,
it
must
needs
be
an
easy
matter
for
us
to
bring
all
the
other
Nations
of
the
River
of
Amazons
to
reasonable
Terms
,
since
there
is
none
of
'em
but
tremble
at
the
very
Name
of
the
Toupinambous
.
CHAP.
LXIX
.
Of
the
Ingenuity
of
the
Toupinambous
;
of
their
Language
;
and
the
Account
we
received
of
the
Salt-Pits
in
Peru.
THese
Toupinambous
are
a
very
ingenious
and
intelligent
People
;
and
having
no
need
of
Interpreters
to
treat
with
them
,
because
(
as
I
have
said
)
they
speak
the
general
Language
of
Brazil
,
which
many
of
our
Portuguez
,
that
have
been
born
and
bred
there
,
speak
as
well
as
they
,
we
had
the
Advantage
of
a
very
particular
Account
of
divers
things
,
which
I
am
going
to
relate
,
and
which
may
be
believed
on
their
Report
,
because
they
are
a
People
that
have
rov'd
abroad
,
and
subjected
all
the
neighbouring
Countries
to
their
Power
.
They
told
us
,
that
on
the
South-side
near
their
Island
there
are
two
Nations
among
others
upon
the
Continent
that
are
very
remarkable
;
one
of
'em
are
Dwarfs
as
small
as
little
Children
,
and
are
called
Guayazis
,
the
other
is
a
Race
of
People
that
come
into
the
World
with
their
Feet
turn'd
behind
'em
,
so
that
those
that
are
unacquainted
with
their
monstrous
Shape
,
and
should
follow
their
Track
,
would
run
from
'em
instead
of
overtaking
'em
;
they
are
called
Matayus
,
and
are
tributary
to
the
Toupinambous
,
whom
they
are
obliged
to
furnish
with
Hatchets
made
of
Stone
to
fell
great
Trees
with
,
when
they
have
a
mind
to
clear
a
Piece
of
Ground
;
for
they
frame
these
Hatchets
very
neatly
,
and
't
is
their
whole
business
to
make
of
'em
.
They
told
us
moreover
,
that
on
the
other
side
of
the
River
,
that
is
Northward
,
there
are
seven
Provinces
adjoining
one
to
another
,
which
are
very
populous
;
but
because
they
are
a
People
but
of
mean
Courage
and
Strength
,
and
only
feed
upon
Fruits
and
some
small
wild
Animals
,
without
ever
fighting
one
with
another
when
they
are
angry
,
or
ever
taking
up
Arms
to
defend
themselves
from
other
Nations
,
they
are
of
no
account
in
the
Country
.
They
further
told
us
,
that
themselves
had
been
a
long
time
at
Peace
with
another
Nation
,
whose
Confines
extend
to
those
we
have
just
spoken
of
,
and
had
a
regular
Trade
with
'em
for
all
Commodities
,
wherewith
either
Countrey
abounded
;
and
that
the
principal
thing
they
had
from
this
People
was
Salt
,
for
which
they
gave
'em
other
things
in
exchange
;
and
that
this
Salt
came
from
a
Place
not
far
distant
from
'em
.
If
this
be
true
,
these
Salt-pits
would
be
of
great
advantage
to
the
Spaniards
,
and
would
serve
'em
not
only
for
those
parts
of
the
Countrey
that
are
conquer'd
,
but
also
for
the
more
commodious
establishing
of
Colonies
on
the
Banks
of
this
great
River
.
But
if
there
should
be
nothing
in
this
Story
on
this
side
,
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
Salt
is
to
be
found
in
great
abundance
along
those
Rivers
that
come
down
on
the
side
of
Peru
;
because
in
the
Year
1631
,
when
I
was
in
the
City
of
Lima
,
two
Men
went
from
thence
at
two
different
times
to
seek
some
,
and
came
back
with
as
much
as
they
could
carry
:
they
told
us
they
came
to
a
certain
Place
,
where
they
went
on
one
of
the
Rivers
(
in
all
appearance
one
of
those
lesser
Rivers
that
form
that
great
one
,
which
falls
into
the
Amazone
)
and
arrived
at
a
Mountain
all
of
Salt
,
of
which
the
Inhabitants
made
great
advantage
,
being
become
very
rich
by
the
Traffick
they
had
in
exchange
for
it
from
those
Indians
that
came
a
great
way
to
buy
it
;
not
that
it
is
any
strange
thing
in
Peru
,
and
in
all
the
Mountains
,
to
see
Rocks
of
Salt-stones
,
the
Salt
of
which
is
very
good
;
for
no
other
is
made
use
of
in
all
that
Countrey
:
'T
is
got
out
of
the
Rock
with
Iron
Instruments
in
great
pieces
,
each
of
which
weigh
5
or
6
[
*
](A65182-e13640-b)
*
The
Aroba
is
a
Weight
of
25
Pounds
,
as
the
Quintal
is
of
a
100
Pounds
.
Arobas
.
This
Province
of
the
Toupinambous
is
sixty
six
Leagues
in
length
,
and
ends
with
a
great
Town
situated
at
the
Latitude
of
3
Degrees
,
as
is
also
the
first
Town
of
the
Indian
Aguas
,
of
which
we
have
spoken
before
.
CHAP.
LXX
.
Of
the
Amazons
,
an
Account
of
their
Manners
and
Customs
.
THese
Toupinambous
likewise
confirm'd
the
Report
which
is
spread
throughout
this
great
River
of
the
Renown'd
Amazons
,
from
whence
it
borrows
its
true
Name
,
by
which
it
has
been
known
from
the
very
first
Discovery
of
it
to
this
day
,
not
only
by
those
who
have
navigated
it
,
but
also
by
all
Cosmographers
who
have
given
any
good
account
of
it
.
It
would
be
very
strange
if
the
Name
of
Amazone
should
have
been
impos'd
on
this
River
without
any
reasonable
Ground
;
and
that
tho
it
well
deserves
a
Name
that
might
render
it
famous
,
it
should
only
be
known
by
a
fabulous
one
:
This
does
not
seem
at
all
probable
that
such
a
River
as
this
,
that
possesses
so
many
Advantages
above
all
others
,
should
have
deriv'd
its
Glory
from
a
Title
that
does
not
belong
to
it
;
like
what
we
see
in
some
Men
,
who
when
they
have
not
Vertue
enough
to
obtain
the
Glory
they
desire
by
their
own
Merit
,
are
so
mean
spirited
and
disingenuous
to
deck
themselves
with
the
advantageous
Qualities
of
others
:
But
the
Proofs
that
give
assurance
that
there
is
a
Province
of
Amazons
on
the
Banks
of
this
River
,
are
so
strong
and
convincing
,
that
it
would
be
a
renouncing
of
moral
Certainty
to
scruple
the
giving
credit
to
it
.
I
don't
build
upon
the
solemn
Examinations
made
by
the
Authority
of
the
Soveraign
Court
of
Quito
,
in
which
many
Witnesses
have
been
heard
that
have
been
born
in
those
Parts
,
and
liv'd
there
a
long
time
;
and
of
all
things
contain'd
in
their
Frontier
Countries
,
one
of
the
principal
which
is
particularly
affirm'd
by
'em
is
,
that
one
of
those
Provinces
near
our
River
is
peopled
with
a
sort
of
warlike
Women
,
who
live
together
,
and
maintain
their
Government
alone
,
without
the
Company
of
Men
;
that
at
a
certain
Season
of
the
Year
they
seek
the
Society
of
Men
in
order
to
perpetuate
their
Race
;
but
at
all
other
times
live
together
in
their
Towns
,
and
imploy
themselves
in
manuring
the
Ground
,
from
which
with
hard
Labour
they
procure
all
Necessaries
for
the
Support
and
Comfort
of
Life
.
Nor
will
I
insist
on
other
Informations
that
have
been
made
in
the
new
Kingdom
of
Granada
,
at
the
Royal
Seat
of
the
City
of
Pasto
,
where
several
Indians
were
examined
,
and
particularly
one
Indian
Woman
,
who
affirm'd
that
she
had
been
in
the
very
Countrey
which
these
valiant
Women
inhabit
,
and
whose
Account
was
in
every
respect
conformable
to
what
had
been
before
asserted
in
the
foregoing
Relations
:
but
I
can't
conceal
what
I
have
heard
with
my
own
Ears
,
and
the
Truth
of
which
I
have
been
enquiring
after
from
my
first
embarking
on
the
Amazone
;
and
I
must
say
I
have
been
inform'd
at
all
the
Indian
Towns
where
I
have
been
,
that
there
are
such
Women
in
the
Countrey
as
I
have
above
described
;
and
every
one
that
gave
me
an
account
of
'em
did
it
by
Characters
so
exactly
agreeing
with
the
rest
,
that
if
there
be
nothing
in
it
,
it
must
needs
be
said
that
the
greatest
Lie
in
the
World
passes
throughout
all
America
for
one
of
the
most
certain
Historical
Truths
.
However
we
had
the
clearest
Information
of
the
Province
where
these
Women
dwell
,
of
their
singular
Customs
,
of
the
Indians
that
correspond
with
them
,
of
the
Ways
into
their
Country
,
and
of
those
Indians
with
whom
they
converse
to
prevent
the
Extinction
of
their
Race
in
the
last
Village
,
which
makes
the
Frontier
Town
between
them
and
the
Toupinambous
.
CHAP.
LXXI
.
The
best
Account
of
the
Amazons
of
America
.
THirty
six
Leagues
below
this
utmost
Village
of
the
Toupinambous
,
as
you
go
down
our
Great
River
,
you
meet
with
another
on
the
North-side
,
which
comes
from
the
very
Province
of
the
Amazons
,
and
is
known
among
the
People
of
the
Country
by
the
Name
of
Cunuris
.
This
River
bears
the
Name
of
those
Indians
that
dwell
nearest
to
the
Mouth
of
it
:
Above
these
first
People
higher
up
the
River
Cunuris
you
meet
with
other
Indians
call'd
Apotos
,
that
speak
the
general
Language
of
Brazil
;
higher
still
you
find
the
Tagaris
,
and
lastly
the
Guacaras
,
who
are
the
People
that
have
the
Privilege
to
converse
with
these
valiant
Women
,
and
enjoy
their
Favours
.
They
dwell
upon
huge
Mountains
,
that
are
prodigiously
high
,
among
which
there
is
one
that
lifts
its
Head
a
great
Height
above
all
the
rest
,
which
is
so
buffeted
with
Winds
,
that
it
is
quite
barren
,
and
looks
very
bare
;
the
Name
of
it
is
Yacamiaba
.
These
Women
(
as
has
been
said
)
are
very
couragious
,
and
have
always
maintain'd
themselves
alone
without
the
help
and
assistance
of
Men
;
and
when
their
Neighbours
come
into
their
Countrey
at
a
time
concerted
with
them
,
they
receive
'em
with
their
Weapons
in
their
Hands
,
which
are
Bows
and
Arrows
,
and
which
they
exercise
as
if
they
were
going
against
their
Enemies
;
but
knowing
well
that
the
others
don
't
come
to
fight
,
but
are
their
Friends
,
they
lay
down
their
Arms
,
and
all
run
into
the
Canoos
or
other
little
Vessels
of
these
Indians
,
and
each
Amazone
takes
the
Hammock
(
a
Cotton
Bed
they
hang
up
to
sleep
in
)
which
she
finds
next
at
hand
;
this
she
carries
home
,
and
hangs
up
in
a
Place
,
where
the
Owner
of
it
may
know
it
again
when
he
comes
;
after
which
she
receives
him
as
her
Guest
,
and
treats
him
those
few
days
they
continue
together
.
These
Indians
afterward
return
to
their
own
Dwellings
,
and
never
fail
to
make
this
Voyage
every
Year
at
the
appointed
time
.
The
Girls
which
they
bear
are
brought
up
by
their
Mothers
,
and
instructed
in
the
use
of
Arms
,
as
well
as
inur'd
to
Labour
,
as
if
they
were
ambitious
to
advance
the
wonted
Valour
of
their
Predecessors
still
to
a
greater
Height
.
As
for
the
Male-Children
,
't
is
not
certain
what
they
do
with
'em
:
I
saw
an
Indian
who
told
me
,
that
when
he
was
a
Child
he
was
with
his
Father
at
such
an
Enterview
,
and
assured
me
,
that
they
gave
the
Male
Children
to
their
Fathers
the
next
time
they
came
after
their
Birth
.
But
the
common
Report
is
,
that
they
kill
all
their
Males
as
soon
as
they
are
born
:
and
this
is
generally
suppos'd
to
be
the
truest
Account
.
Time
will
discover
the
Truth
of
this
Matter
.
'T
is
certain
they
have
Treasures
in
their
Country
,
enough
to
enrich
the
whole
World
:
The
Mouth
of
this
River
,
upon
the
Banks
of
which
the
Amazons
dwell
,
is
at
the
Latitude
of
two
Degrees
and
a
half
.
CHAP.
LXXII
.
Of
the
River
Vexamina
,
and
the
Strait
of
the
Amazone
,
where
it
is
but
a
quarter
of
a
League
in
breadth
.
AFter
having
cross'd
the
Mouth
of
the
true
River
of
Amazons
,
we
came
down
24
Leagues
more
upon
our
great
River
,
and
on
the
same
North-side
found
another
small
River
call'd
Vexamina
,
which
enters
into
the
Amazone
just
at
the
place
wher
,
this
great
and
spacious
River
grows
narrow
and
is
so
shut
up
by
the
Land
,
that
it
contracts
it self
into
the
space
of
a
little
more
than
a
quarter
of
a
League
.
The
Situation
is
extremely
favourable
for
the
building
of
two
Forts
on
the
two
Banks
of
our
incomparable
River
,
which
would
not
only
obstruct
the
Passage
of
an
Enemy
that
should
come
up
this
River
from
the
Sea
,
but
would
also
serve
for
Custom-houses
for
the
Entry
of
every
thing
that
should
be
carried
down
from
Peru
this
way
,
if
this
River
should
ever
be
inhabited
and
stock'd
with
the
People
of
our
Nation
.
Tho
this
Strait
is
at
360
Leagues
distance
from
the
Sea
,
yet
the
flowing
and
ebbing
of
Tides
are
perceiv'd
here
;
for
the
River
is
seen
to
increase
and
diminish
every
day
,
altho
not
so
sensibly
as
some
Leagues
below
.
CHAP.
LXXIII
.
The
River
of
the
Tapajotos
;
their
Courage
,
their
poison'd
Arrows
,
and
the
manner
of
their
treating
the
Portuguez
Fleet.
FOUR
Leagues
below
this
Strait
,
on
the
South-side
,
is
the
Mouth
of
the
great
and
noble
River
of
the
Tapajotos
,
which
borrows
its
Name
from
that
of
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Province
which
it
waters
.
This
Country
is
well
stock'd
with
Indians
;
the
Land
of
it
is
very
good
,
and
abounds
with
all
sorts
of
Provision
:
These
Tapajotos
are
a
couragious
People
,
and
are
dreaded
by
all
the
Nations
that
dwell
near
'em
,
because
they
invenom
their
Arrows
with
so
subtile
a
Poison
,
that
they
kill
those
they
wound
,
there
being
no
Remedy
found
powerful
enough
to
resist
their
Venom
.
This
was
the
only
Reason
why
the
Portuguez
themselves
were
so
long
their
Neighbours
without
having
any
Commerce
or
Alliance
with
them
,
tho
they
were
very
desirous
of
obtaining
their
Friendship
;
but
when
they
would
have
obliged
'em
to
quit
their
Country
,
and
to
come
and
inhabit
the
Places
which
the
Portuguez
had
conquer'd
,
the
Tapajotos
would
never
give
their
Consent
to
it
,
because
nothing
in
the
World
touches
'em
more
sensibly
,
than
to
talk
to
'em
of
leaving
their
native
Country
.
Not
but
that
they
received
our
Men
very
kindly
,
and
with
a
great
deal
of
Joy
,
when
they
landed
in
their
Country
:
We
had
large
Experience
of
their
Kindness
when
we
lodged
at
one
of
their
great
Towns
,
which
contain'd
above
500
Families
,
where
for
a
whole
day
they
were
continually
coming
to
visit
us
,
bringing
us
Hens
,
Ducks
,
Fish
,
Meal
,
Fruits
,
and
all
other
things
we
wanted
,
with
so
much
Freedom
and
Confidence
in
us
,
that
the
Women
and
Children
did
not
care
to
go
out
of
our
sight
:
Nay
they
frankly
told
us
,
that
if
the
Portuguez
would
let
them
alone
to
enjoy
their
own
Houses
,
they
should
come
if
they
pleas'd
,
with
all
their
Hearts
,
to
dwell
amongst
'em
;
and
that
they
would
receive
'em
,
and
serve
'em
as
their
best
Friends
as
long
as
they
liv'd
.
CHAP.
LXXIV
.
The
ill
Treatment
these
People
receiv'd
from
the
Portuguez
at
this
time
.
ALL
the
Civilities
of
the
Tapajotos
were
not
sufficient
to
touch
the
Minds
of
People
that
mind
nothing
but
Self-interest
,
and
the
Gratification
of
their
covetous
Humour
,
such
as
those
that
go
to
conquer
these
Countries
,
proposing
nothing
to
themselves
in
so
long
and
difficult
an
Enterprize
,
but
to
get
a
great
number
of
Slaves
to
sell
,
or
truck
for
other
Goods
;
who
therefore
had
scarce
Patience
to
hear
the
Proposals
of
these
poor
People
,
much
less
so
much
Justice
as
to
treat
'em
with
Civility
and
Reason
;
but
having
got
a
Notion
that
these
People
had
abundance
of
Slaves
to
wait
on
'em
,
began
to
treat
'em
as
Rebels
,
to
commit
great
Outrages
upon
'em
,
and
to
menace
'em
with
a
cruel
War
.
All
things
were
in
this
posture
when
we
arrived
at
the
Fort
of
the
Portuguez
call'd
Destierro
,
that
is
[
the
Fort
of
Banishment
]
where
their
Troops
were
coming
together
to
put
in
execution
this
barbarous
Design
.
I
not
being
able
wholly
to
hinder
it
,
however
endeavour'd
by
the
best
Methods
I
could
take
,
at
least
to
suspend
the
execution
of
it
for
a
little
time
,
till
I
could
give
the
Governour
of
Para
advice
of
it
.
He
that
was
to
command
in
this
Expedition
was
Benoise
Maziel
,
the
Governour
of
Para's
Son
,
who
was
constituted
in
the
Office
of
Serjeant
Major
of
the
State
.
He
gave
me
his
Word
that
he
would
not
advance
to
put
his
Enterprize
in
execution
till
he
had
received
fresh
Orders
from
his
Father
.
But
I
had
scarce
left
him
before
he
embark'd
as
many
Souldiers
as
he
could
in
a
Brigantine
arm'd
with
Pieces
of
Canon
,
and
in
other
less
Vessels
,
with
which
he
came
suddenly
upon
'em
to
surprize
'em
.
These
poor
People
immediately
accepted
Peace
,
with
a
thousand
Testimonies
of
their
good
Affection
to
the
Portuguez
;
and
when
they
had
submitted
their
Persons
to
their
pleasure
,
Maziel
commanded
'em
to
bring
him
all
the
poison'd
Arrows
they
had
,
which
was
what
they
most
fear'd
:
These
poor
Wretches
presently
obey'd
,
and
they
were
no
sooner
disarm'd
but
the
Portuguez
made
'em
all
come
together
,
and
inclos'd
'em
like
Sheep
in
a
Fold
,
securing
'em
with
a
strong
Guard
;
and
immediately
let
loose
a
great
many
Indians
of
their
own
Company
,
whom
they
brought
with
'em
,
who
for
doing
of
Mischief
are
like
so
many
unchain'd
Devils
;
and
these
in
a
very
little
time
sack'd
this
whole
Town
,
so
that
they
spoil'd
and
broke
every
thing
in
it
;
they
seiz'd
all
the
Daughters
and
Wives
of
these
miserable
Creatures
,
and
committed
such
abominable
Violences
before
their
Eyes
,
that
one
of
the
Company
that
gave
me
an
account
of
this
Action
,
protested
to
me
,
that
he
had
rather
never
have
any
Slaves
,
than
to
procure
'em
at
this
rate
;
and
that
he
would
sooner
leave
all
those
he
had
in
possession
,
than
see
such
Cruelties
committed
again
.
CHAP.
LXXV
.
That
such
kind
of
Treatment
makes
these
People
hate
the
Europeans
,
and
that
they
have
as
much
Subtlety
as
Courage
to
defend
themselves
.
THE
Inhumanity
of
the
Portuguez
did
not
stop
here
;
for
they
having
no
other
design
than
that
of
procuring
Slaves
,
were
not
satisfied
in
having
the
Masters
in
possession
:
therefore
they
endeavour'd
to
affright
these
poor
Indians
,
whom
they
kept
under
Guard
,
with
terrible
Menaces
,
and
made
'em
tremble
at
the
thoughts
of
the
new
Cruelties
they
said
they
would
exercise
on
'em
,
if
they
would
not
give
'em
Slaves
;
and
on
the
other
hand
promis'd
them
,
that
if
they
would
,
they
should
not
only
have
their
full
Liberty
,
but
they
would
consider
'em
as
their
best
Friends
;
and
besides
,
would
give
'em
as
many
Iron
Tools
and
Cotton
Clothes
in
exchange
for
'em
,
as
should
fully
satisfy
'em
.
What
could
these
poor
Creatures
do
more
than
abandon
themselves
to
the
Discretion
of
their
Enemies
?
They
saw
they
were
in
their
hands
,
depriv'd
of
their
Arms
,
their
Houses
plunder'd
,
their
Wives
and
Daughters
ravish'd
.
They
therefore
offer'd
to
procure
'em
a
thousand
Slaves
,
and
sent
some
of
their
Company
to
get
'em
together
;
but
these
poor
Wretches
were
fled
away
to
secure
themselves
while
the
Town
was
pillaging
;
therefore
they
could
not
possibly
get
above
two
hundred
:
These
they
deliver'd
to
the
Portuguez
,
and
promising
to
procure
all
the
rest
for
which
they
had
engag'd
,
were
set
at
liberty
.
In
the
Condition
these
poor
Creatures
were
,
they
would
have
given
their
very
Children
for
Slaves
,
to
come
to
a
Composition
with
their
Enemies
,
as
they
have
frequently
done
.
The
Portuguez
put
all
these
Slaves
in
a
Vessel
,
and
sent
'em
to
Maragnon
and
Para.
This
I
assert
as
a
thing
I
saw
with
my
own
Eyes
:
This
Prey
was
very
grateful
to
the
Portuguez
;
and
their
Success
in
this
Expedition
so
encouraged
'em
,
and
excited
their
Avarice
,
that
they
soon
made
preparation
to
go
and
seek
a
greater
Booty
of
this
kind
in
another
Province
more
remote
upon
this
great
River
.
'T
is
not
to
be
doubted
but
they
exercis'd
still
greater
Cruelties
,
because
in
these
Expeditions
there
go
very
few
that
have
any
Honour
or
Conscience
,
who
might
be
capable
of
assisting
him
that
commands
,
to
restrain
the
Souldiers
Barbarities
.
These
things
must
needs
enrage
all
the
Inhabitants
of
this
River
against
the
Name
of
the
Portuguez
.
And
I
doubt
not
that
when
an
Attempt
shall
be
made
to
pacify
the
Commotions
,
and
allay
the
Hatred
these
Violences
have
caus'd
among
those
People
,
it
will
be
found
a
matter
of
that
great
difficulty
that
't
will
scarce
ever
be
accomplish'd
;
whereas
in
the
State
we
left
these
People
upon
the
River
when
we
pass'd
by
their
Countries
,
nothing
could
have
been
more
easy
than
to
have
made
a
General
Peace
with
them
.
These
are
the
Conquests
of
Brazil
so
much
talk'd
of
,
and
this
is
the
Traffick
the
Souldiers
live
upon
:
and
let
me
add
,
this
is
the
true
and
just
Cause
for
which
God
punishes
these
miserable
Souldiers
to
that
degree
,
that
they
are
perpetually
in
War
and
Trouble
,
and
have
scarce
Bread
to
eat
.
And
I
believe
,
if
it
were
not
that
God
in
some
sort
makes
use
of
'em
to
accomplish
his
Designs
upon
the
Indians
,
and
that
they
are
continually
engag'd
in
War
against
the
Dutch
,
and
have
already
obtain'd
several
Victories
over
those
[
*
](A65182-e14370-b)
*
Note
,
That
this
Discovery
was
made
at
a
time
when
the
Portuguez
were
continually
driving
the
Dutch
from
one
Garison
or
another
in
Brazil
,
of
which
they
had
possess'd
themselves
not
long
before
;
and
the
Conquest
the
Dutch
made
of
this
Country
was
the
occasion
of
the
Establishment
of
the
West-India
Company
in
Holland
,
as
well
for
the
carrying
on
of
Trade
in
this
part
of
America
which
the
Portuguez
possess'd
,
as
for
the
compleating
of
the
Conquest
of
it
.
But
't
is
now
above
30
Years
since
they
have
had
any
thing
beyond
the
Line
.
On
this
side
of
the
Line
they
yet
possess
Surinam
on
the
Continent
,
and
the
Island
of
Corassol
,
or
Curazao
;
and
they
have
still
a
great
many
strong
Places
on
the
Western
Coast
of
Africa
,
and
several
Factories
in
divers
places
on
that
Coast
.
Hereticks
;
if
it
were
not
,
I
say
,
for
these
things
,
I
believe
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
would
have
long
since
extirpated
such
cruel
and
abominable
Conquerors
.
But
to
return
to
the
Tapajotos
,
and
the
famous
River
upon
the
Banks
of
which
they
dwell
;
I
say
,
the
bottom
of
this
River
is
very
good
,
so
that
a
great
English
Vessel
some
Years
ago
went
a
considerable
way
up
it
,
with
a
design
to
make
Plantations
in
this
Province
,
and
to
settle
the
Trade
of
Tobacco
with
the
People
of
the
Country
,
to
which
end
they
offer'd
'em
very
advantagious
Terms
:
but
the
Tapajotos
would
accept
of
none
,
but
surpriz'd
the
English
unawares
,
and
kill'd
all
they
could
come
at
after
they
had
seiz'd
their
Arms
,
which
they
keep
to
this
day
.
Thus
they
made
the
rest
leave
the
Country
in
more
haste
than
they
come
to
it
;
for
they
escap'd
in
their
Vessel
,
and
by
setting
Sail
with
all
speed
avoided
such
another
Rencounter
,
which
would
have
destroy'd
'em
all
.
CHAP.
LXXVI
.
Of
the
River
Curupatuba
,
and
the
Account
we
receiv'd
of
Mountains
of
Gold
,
Silver
,
Azure
,
and
precious
Stones
,
among
the
Inhabitants
of
this
River
.
ABout
forty
Leagues
below
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
the
Tapajotos
we
met
with
the
River
Curupatuba
,
which
comes
down
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
,
and
gives
its
Name
to
the
first
Indian
Town
that
is
at
Peace
with
the
Portuguez
,
and
under
the
Protection
of
their
King
.
This
River
is
not
very
big
,
but
very
wealthy
,
if
the
Natives
are
to
be
believ'd
,
who
assure
us
,
that
at
the
end
of
six
days
Voyage
up
the
Stream
of
it
,
there
is
a
little
Rivulet
,
in
the
Sand
and
Banks
of
which
there
is
a
great
quantity
of
Gold
found
below
the
place
where
it
washes
the
foot
of
an
indifferently
large
Mountain
called
Yuquaratinci
.
The
Indians
moreover
told
us
,
that
near
this
River
there
is
another
place
call'd
Picari
,
from
whence
they
have
often
taken
a
sort
of
Metal
harder
than
Gold
,
but
very
white
(
without
doubt
they
mean
Silver
)
with
which
they
were
wont
formerly
to
make
Hatchets
and
Knives
;
but
finding
the
Tools
made
of
this
Metal
were
apt
to
have
their
Edg
turn'd
when
any
Stress
was
put
to
'em
,
they
did
not
make
any
account
of
'em
.
They
further
gave
us
an
account
,
That
near
the
Strait
I
have
spoken
of
,
there
are
two
Hills
,
one
of
which
by
the
Signs
they
gave
of
it
,
is
in
all
probability
a
Hill
of
Azure
;
and
it
seems
the
other
,
which
they
call
Penagara
,
when
the
Sun
shines
,
or
when
the
Nights
are
clear
and
bright
,
glitters
and
sparkles
as
if
it
were
full
of
rich
Diamonds
.
They
assur'd
us
that
horrible
Noises
were
heard
in
it
from
time
to
time
,
which
is
a
certain
sign
that
this
Mountain
contains
Stones
of
a
great
Value
in
its
Entrails
.
CHAP.
LXXVII
.
Of
the
River
Ginipape
,
which
has
Treasures
of
Gold
in
its
Banks
,
and
is
famous
for
a
good
Soil
for
Tobacco
,
and
Sugar-Canes
.
THE
River
Ginipape
which
comes
down
on
the
North-side
,
and
enters
into
the
Amazone
60
Leagues
below
the
Villages
of
Curupatuba
,
promises
as
great
Treasures
and
as
rich
Mountains
as
those
of
which
we
have
just
now
spoken
.
The
Indians
assure
us
of
so
much
Gold
along
the
Banks
of
it
,
that
if
it
be
according
to
their
Relation
,
this
one
River
possesses
more
Riches
than
are
in
all
Peru.
The
Lands
this
River
waters
are
of
the
Government
of
Maragnon
,
which
is
in
the
hands
of
Benedito
Maziel
:
And
without
counting
the
great
Extent
of
this
Country
,
which
alone
is
larger
than
all
Spain
join'd
together
,
and
that
it
contains
several
Mines
of
which
we
have
very
certain
knowledg
;
I
shall
only
say
that
generally
the
Ground
of
it
is
of
the
best
kind
for
the
Production
of
all
sorts
of
Grain
and
Fruit
,
and
what
may
turn
to
the
Account
of
those
that
inhabit
it
,
that
is
to
be
found
in
all
the
vast
Extent
of
the
great
River
of
Amazons
.
This
Country
is
situate
on
the
North-side
,
and
comprehends
several
great
Provinces
of
Savages
.
But
that
which
is
yet
more
considerable
is
,
that
in
this
Country
are
those
Fields
so
famous
for
the
Production
of
prodigious
quantities
of
Tucui
.
Our
Enemies
the
Dutch
have
given
a
Reputation
to
these
Lands
,
and
have
often
found
by
Experience
,
not
only
the
Goodness
and
Fertility
of
the
Soil
,
but
also
the
vast
Profits
with
which
this
alone
is
capable
of
inriching
its
Inhabitants
:
Therefore
they
could
never
forget
this
sweet
place
,
but
have
made
Plantations
there
several
times
,
tho
to
their
Damage
and
Sorrow
,
because
they
have
been
always
forc'd
out
of
'em
by
the
Portuguez
.
Therefore
't
is
worth
Consideration
▪
that
this
Place
is
very
good
to
make
great
Plantations
of
Tobacco
,
and
that
there
's
no
part
of
all
the
Countries
that
have
been
discover'd
that
is
better
for
the
planting
of
Canes
,
and
for
making
of
Sugar
.
This
Soil
returns
all
the
Cultivation
that
is
bestow'd
upon
it
with
Usury
,
and
produces
all
sorts
of
Provision
in
extraordinary
plenty
:
There
are
very
fine
pieces
of
Pasture-ground
,
which
in
their
vast
Extent
would
feed
an
infinite
number
of
all
sorts
of
Cattle
.
Six
Leagues
above
the
place
where
this
River
empties
it self
into
the
Amazone
,
the
Portuguez
had
a
Fort
which
they
call'd
Del
Dostierro
,
that
is
[
The
Fort
of
Banishment
]
kept
only
by
thirty
Souldiers
,
and
some
pieces
of
Artillery
,
which
was
of
more
use
to
keep
the
Indians
that
are
reduc'd
under
the
Power
of
the
Portuguez
,
in
Fear
and
Subjection
,
and
to
maintain
the
Authority
of
the
Governor
,
than
to
secure
the
River
and
obstruct
the
Passage
of
an
Enemy
.
This
Fort
has
been
since
demolish'd
by
Benedito
Maziel
with
the
Consent
of
the
Governor
of
Curupa
,
which
is
thirty
Leagues
lower
down
the
River
:
But
it
is
to
be
remark'd
,
that
it
was
situate
in
a
place
of
some
Consideration
,
seeing
their
Enemies
Vessels
were
oblig'd
to
pay
Custom
for
their
Passage
that
way
.
CHAP.
LXXVIII
.
Of
the
River
Paranaiba
.
TEN
Leagues
below
the
River
Ginipape
on
the
South-side
is
a
fine
,
large
and
noble
River
that
comes
to
render
Homage
to
the
Amazone
,
into
which
it
discharges
it self
by
a
Mouth
two
Leagues
wide
.
The
People
of
the
Country
call
it
Paranaiba
;
there
are
upon
the
Banks
of
it
some
Villages
of
Indians
that
are
at
Peace
with
the
Portuguez
,
and
that
have
settled
themselves
upon
the
Mouth
of
this
River
,
in
Obedience
to
the
Orders
of
the
Governor
of
this
Province
.
There
are
many
other
Nations
further
up
in
the
Country
,
but
we
could
not
have
any
satisfactory
Account
of
'em
any
more
than
of
divers
other
things
upon
this
great
River
.
CHAP.
LXXIX
.
A
farther
Account
of
the
River
of
Amazons
:
Of
the
multitude
of
Islands
near
the
Mouth
of
it
,
inhabited
by
an
infinite
Number
of
People
of
different
Nations
.
TWO
Leagues
below
the
River
Ginipape
,
of
which
I
have
given
some
account
in
the
77th
Chapter
,
our
River
of
Amazons
begins
to
divide
it self
into
divers
great
Arms
,
which
form
that
great
Number
of
Islands
that
seem
to
float
upon
its
Waters
,
till
it
enters
into
the
Sea
.
These
Islands
are
inhabited
by
Nations
that
differ
one
from
another
,
both
in
their
Languages
and
Customs
.
Not
but
that
most
of
'em
understand
the
Language
of
Brazil
very
well
,
which
is
the
general
Tongue
in
those
Parts
.
The
Number
of
these
Islands
is
so
great
,
and
the
People
that
dwell
in
'em
so
different
,
that
't
is
not
possible
for
me
to
give
a
particular
Account
of
what
is
observable
amongst
'em
,
without
composing
another
Volume
.
However
I
'll
name
some
of
the
most
considerable
and
best
known
amongst
'em
,
as
the
Tapuyas
,
and
the
valiant
Pacaxas
,
which
last
dwell
on
the
side
of
a
River
(
the
Name
of
which
they
bear
)
that
enters
into
the
Amazone
eighty
Leagues
above
the
River
Paranaiba
,
and
upon
the
Bank
of
this
last
River
too
.
These
Islands
are
so
well
peopled
,
that
there
's
no
end
of
the
number
of
the
Inhabitants
of
'em
,
nor
indeed
of
their
Villages
;
insomuch
that
some
of
the
Portuguez
assur'd
me
,
they
had
seen
no
Countries
better
stock'd
with
People
through
the
whole
Extent
of
the
Amazone
.
CHAP.
LXXX
.
Of
the
Town
of
Commuta
.
FOrty
Leagues
below
the
Pacaxas
lies
the
Town
of
Commuta
,
which
formerly
was
much
noted
not
only
for
the
multitude
of
its
Inhabitants
,
but
likewise
because
it
us'd
to
be
the
place
of
rendezvous
,
where
the
Indians
assembled
their
Armies
when
they
were
about
to
make
any
Incursions
upon
their
Enemies
:
But
since
Brazil
has
been
conquer'd
,
it
is
almost
uninhabited
,
the
People
being
retir'd
into
other
Parts
;
so
that
Provision
is
scarce
there
,
only
for
lack
of
a
little
Care
and
Pains
to
manure
the
Ground
,
which
still
retains
its
former
Fruitfulness
;
and
that
's
all
that
remains
there
,
unless
it
be
a
small
number
of
the
Natives
:
Tho
't
is
the
most
lovely
Situation
to
dwell
in
,
and
has
the
most
agreeable
Prospect
in
the
World
,
so
that
it
would
continually
furnish
those
that
should
settle
in
it
with
all
the
Conveniences
and
Pleasures
of
Life
.
CHAP.
LXXXI
.
Of
the
River
of
the
Tocantins
,
and
of
a
French
Man
that
sail'd
into
this
Country
to
fetch
the
Sand
of
it
.
BEhind
the
Town
of
Commuta
passes
the
River
of
the
Tocantins
,
to
throw
it self
into
the
Amazone
,
and
has
the
Reputation
in
this
Country
of
being
very
rich
,
and
that
not
without
good
reason
in
all
appearance
:
yet
the
Worth
of
it
has
not
been
yet
known
by
any
,
but
only
by
one
French
Man
,
who
was
wont
to
come
ashore
upon
the
Banks
of
it
every
Year
,
and
return'd
with
his
Vessels
loaded
only
with
the
Earth
,
out
of
which
,
by
refining
,
he
got
a
quantity
of
Gold
.
'T
is
said
he
inrich'd
himself
with
this
Trade
,
without
ever
daring
to
let
the
Natives
know
the
Value
of
the
Earth
he
carried
away
,
for
fear
they
should
become
his
Enemies
,
when
they
came
to
know
what
Riches
were
in
their
Sands
,
and
so
should
take
up
Arms
against
him
to
hinder
him
from
transporting
this
Commodity
as
he
was
wont
to
do
.
Some
Portuguez
Souldiers
going
from
Phernambuc
some
Years
ago
,
with
a
Priest
in
their
Company
,
past
over
all
the
Cordelier
Mountains
,
and
arriv'd
at
the
Source
of
the
River
of
the
Tocantins
,
with
a
design
to
make
some
new
Discovery
,
and
to
seek
for
some
Golden
Mountains
;
and
having
a
mind
to
know
this
River
,
and
to
go
down
quite
to
its
Mouth
,
were
so
unhappy
as
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Tocantins
,
who
kill'd
'em
every
one
.
And
't
is
not
long
since
the
Chalice
was
found
in
the
hands
of
these
Indians
,
with
which
the
good
Priest
celebrated
Mass
during
his
Travels
.
CHAP.
LXXXII
.
Of
the
Fort
of
Para
which
is
in
the
hands
of
the
Portugeze
,
and
of
the
Island
du
Soleil
,
or
of
the
Sun
,
and
the
Commodiousness
of
it
for
Plantations
.
THE
Great
Fort
of
Para
is
built
Thirty
Leagues
below
Commuta
,
it
belongs
to
the
Portugeze
,
and
is
under
the
command
of
a
Governor
,
who
has
the
oversight
of
all
other
Officers
of
Garrisons
belonging
to
this
Government
;
he
has
for
his
Garrison
ordinarily
Three
Companies
of
Foot
,
under
the
Command
of
as
many
Captains
,
who
are
oblig'd
to
be
always
ready
at
hand
for
the
preservation
and
defence
of
this
Fort
;
but
the
Officers
as
well
as
the
Governor
of
the
Place
,
are
under
the
Jurisdiction
of
the
Governor
of
Maragnon
,
and
are
absolutely
to
obey
his
Orders
.
The
Government
of
Maragnon
is
at
above
130
Leagues
distance
from
Para
down
along
the
River
,
and
then
up
towards
Brezil
,
which
occasions
great
inconveniencies
in
the
Conduct
of
Affairs
in
relation
to
the
Government
of
Para.
And
if
we
should
ever
be
so
happy
as
to
plant
this
River
with
our
People
,
it
will
be
necessary
to
make
the
Governor
of
Para
Independant
,
and
Absolute
,
as
the
Person
who
possesses
the
Keys
of
the
whole
Country
.
Not
that
the
place
where
the
Fort
of
Para
is
now
Situated
,
is
the
best
that
can
be
chosen
in
the
Opinion
of
many
Persons
of
good
Judgment
;
but
if
this
Discovery
be
further
Improv'd
and
Advanc'd
;
it
will
be
an
easie
matter
to
change
it
;
and
I
don't
find
any
place
more
proper
for
it
than
the
Island
du
Soleil
which
is
Fourteen
Leagues
below
the
Mouth
of
the
River
:
This
is
doubtless
the
place
to
be
absolutely
fix'd
on
,
not
only
because
it
affords
abundance
of
Advantages
for
the
Accomodation
of
Life
,
the
Ground
being
extraordinarily
Fertile
,
and
capable
of
maintaining
as
many
People
as
one
can
desire
to
settle
there
;
but
also
for
the
convenient
harbouring
of
Vessels
:
'T
is
a
great
Harbour
shelter'd
from
all
sorts
of
bad
Winds
,
in
which
Ships
may
ride
with
great
Safety
,
and
when
they
have
a
mind
to
Sail
,
they
need
only
wait
for
the
full
of
the
Moon
,
at
which
time
the
Sea
is
higher
than
ordinary
,
and
they
may
pass
over
all
the
Sands
,
which
renders
the
entrance
of
this
River
difficult
;
which
is
none
of
the
least
Conveniencies
.
This
Island
is
above
Ten
Leagues
in
Compass
;
there
is
very
good
Water
in
it
,
and
abundance
of
both
Sea
and
River-Fish
,
there
is
an
infinite
number
of
Crabs
,
which
are
the
ordinary
Food
of
the
Indians
,
and
other
poor
People
;
and
is
now
the
main
support
of
Para
;
for
there
is
no
Isle
all
there
about
,
wherein
they
go
more
a
Hunting
for
the
Subsistance
of
the
Garison
,
and
Inhabitants
of
it
,
than
in
this
.
CHAP.
LXXXIII
.
Of
the
Mouth
of
the
River
of
Amazons
,
Eighty
Leagues
in
Breadth
,
joyning
to
the
North-Cape
on
one
side
,
and
to
the
Coasts
of
Brezil
on
the
other
.
TWenty
Six
Leagues
below
the
Island
of
the
Sun
directly
under
the
Line
,
this
great
River
of
Amazons
is
84
Leagues
wide
,
bounded
on
the
South-side
by
Zaparara
,
and
on
the
other
side
by
the
North-Cape
,
and
here
at
last
discharges
it self
into
the
Ocean
.
It
may
be
said
to
be
a
Sea
of
Fresh-Water
,
mixing
it self
with
the
Salt-Water-Sea
.
'T
is
the
Noblest
and
Largest
River
in
the
whole
known
World
.
This
is
the
River
otherwise
call'd
Oreillane
,
and
by
some
Maragnon
,
so
often
desir'd
,
and
so
much
sought
after
,
and
so
often
miss'd
by
the
Spaniards
of
Peru
;
and
here
at
Length
it
flows
into
the
Sea
,
after
it
has
water'd
a
Country
of
1276
Leagues
in
Length
,
after
it
has
furnished
a
multitude
of
Nations
with
its
Fruitfulness
and
Plenty
;
and
in
a
word
after
it
has
divided
America
into
Two
Parts
,
almost
in
the
widest
Place
of
it
;
and
furnish'd
the
Natives
with
a
great
Channel
into
which
the
Best
,
the
Richest
and
most
Pleasant
Rivers
,
that
come
down
from
all
the
Mountains
and
Coasts
of
the
New
World
discharge
their
Waters
.
And
't
is
farther
remarkable
,
that
against
the
Mouth
of
it
,
for
above
30
Leagues
at
Sea
,
you
may
take
up
Fresh-Water
during
the
Ebb
of
the
Tide
,
which
is
an
extraordinary
refreshment
to
those
Ships
especially
that
,
in
coming
from
Europe
,
have
Sail'd
●2000
Leagues
before
they
Arrive
here
.
Thus
in
short
I
have
given
a
Relation
of
an
ample
Discovery
of
this
great
River
.
Which
tho'
it
possesses
so
great
Treasures
,
yet
excludes
no
Nation
in
the
World
from
'em
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
invites
all
sorts
of
People
to
reap
the
Profits
of
the
Riches
with
which
〈◊〉
abounds
.
It
offers
to
the
Poor
a
plentiful
Maintenance
,
to
the
Labourer
the
Liberal
Recompence
of
his
Toil
;
to
the
Merchant
a
Profitable
Trade
;
to
the
Souldier
an
Occasion
of
Signalizing
himself
▪
to
the
Rich
an
Improvement
of
their
Wealth
;
to
Gentlemen
Honorable
Employments
;
to
Noblemen
Large
Provinces
;
and
to
Kings
themselves
Empires
,
and
a
New
World
.
But
those
who
of
all
others
are
call'd
upon
to
promote
such
new
Conquests
,
and
ought
to
be
most
heartily
concern'd
in
'em
,
are
such
as
with
the
greatest
Affection
,
seek
the
Advancement
of
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
are
Zealously
bent
to
design
the
Salvation
of
the
Souls
of
an
Innumerable
Multitude
of
Idolatrous
and
Heathenish
Indians
,
who
want
the
Help
and
Light
the
Faithful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
should
furnish
them
withal
,
to
dispel
the
shadows
of
Sin
and
Death
,
with
which
those
poor
Wretches
have
been
so
long
benighted
.
And
let
none
Excuse
themselves
from
an
Attempt
of
this
kind
:
Here
's
Work
enough
to
employ
every
one
of
us
,
and
how
great
a
Number
soever
of
Labourers
should
devote
themselves
to
it
,
there
will
still
be
more
wanting
for
so
great
a
Harvest
.
This
New
Vine-yard
will
still
want
more
hands
to
Cultivate
and
Dress
it
,
how
able
and
how
fervent
soever
they
should
prove
,
who
shall
be
engag'd
in
this
Service
,
But
it
is
rather
to
be
wish'd
than
expected
,
that
we
shall
ever
see
this
New
World
Subjected
to
the
Keys
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
I
hope
all
the
Illustrious
Catholick
Princes
of
Christendom
,
(
to
whom
may
it
please
the
Almighty
to
grant
many
and
happy
Years
,
)
will
each
of
'em
be
inspir'd
from
Heaven
with
Zeal
for
so
Holy
an
Enterprize
as
the
Conquest
of
Souls
;
some
by
their
wonted
Liberalities
,
for
the
Maintenance
and
Subsistence
of
Priests
and
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
others
by
their
care
to
provide
and
convey
Clergymen
into
those
Countries
:
And
all
of
'em
have
reason
to
esteem
it
a
great
happiness
for
them
that
in
the
Age
wherein
they
live
,
this
difficult
and
troublesom
way
should
be
open'd
,
to
bring
more
Nations
,
and
those
more
populous
at
once
into
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
,
than
all
the
rest
that
have
been
hitherto
discover'd
in
the
whole
New
World
.
CHAP.
LXXXIV
.
A
Computation
of
the
Longitudes
,
Latitudes
,
and
Distances
of
Places
upon
this
Great
River
.
FROM
the
Mouth
of
Napo
,
which
is
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
,
to
Anete
,
are
Forty
seven
Leagues
.
Anete
is
under
the
Line
,
on
the
South-side
of
this
great
River
.
From
Anete
to
the
Aguarico
,
Eighteen
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
,
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
and
under
the
Line
also
.
From
the
Aguarico
to
the
Chevelus
Twenty
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
also
on
the
North
of
the
Amazone
,
and
declines
a
little
from
the
Line
towards
the
South
.
From
the
Chevelus
to
the
Curaray
,
Forty
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
,
in
the
Second
Degree
of
Southern
Latitude
.
From
the
Curaray
to
the
Maragnon
,
Eighty
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
,
having
Four
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
Hundred
and
Seven
Degrees
and
Fifty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
the
Maragnon
to
the
beginning
of
the
Province
of
the
Omaquas
,
Sixty
Leagues
.
All
this
Province
consists
in
great
Islands
.
From
the
beginning
of
this
Province
to
a
certain
great
Habitation
of
the
same
,
One
Hundred
and
Nineteen
Leagues
.
This
is
an
Isle
,
on
the
South-side
of
the
Channel
of
the
Amazone
,
having
three
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
hundred
and
twelve
Degrees
,
and
Fifty
five
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
this
Habitation
to
the
Putomayo
,
Seventeen
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
great
Amazone
.
From
the
Putomayo
to
the
Yetau
,
Fifty
▪
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
,
and
hath
Three
Degrees
Thirty
Minutes
of
Southern
Latitude
.
From
the
Yetau
to
the
end
of
the
Province
of
the
Omaquas
,
Fourteen
Leagues
.
In
this
place
there
is
a
great
and
puissant
Habitation
in
an
Isle
.
From
the
end
of
this
Province
to
the
Cuzco
,
Twenty
five
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
having
Five
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
Hundred
Fifteen
Degrees
,
and
Fifty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
the
Cuzco
to
the
Village
of
Gold
,
Twenty
eight
leagues
.
This
place
is
on
the
South-bank
of
the
Channel
of
the
great
Amazone
.
From
the
Village
of
Gold
to
the
Yupura
,
Fourteen
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
,
and
hath
Three
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
.
From
the
Yupura
to
the
Tapi
,
Four
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Tapi
to
the
Catua
,
Twenty
five
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
Amazone
,
and
towards
the
Green
Lake
,
which
is
formed
by
the
great
Amazone
.
From
the
Catua
and
the
Green
Lake
to
the
First
Mouth
of
the
Araganatuba
,
Six
Leagues
.
This
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
First
Mouth
to
the
Second
of
the
Araganatuba
,
Sixteen
Leagues
,
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Second
Mouth
of
the
Araganatuba
to
the
end
of
the
Province
of
Curusiraris
,
Twenty
two
Leagues
.
All
this
Province
is
on
the
South
of
the
great
River
.
From
the
end
of
Curusiraris
to
the
beginning
of
the
Province
of
Yoriman
,
Two
Leagues
,
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
beginning
of
Yoriman
to
a
great
and
very
long
Habitation
,
Twenty
three
Leagues
,
on
the
South
of
the
River
to
Four
Degrees
of
that
Latitude
,
and
Three
hundred
nineteen
Degrees
,
and
Thirty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
this
long
Habitation
to
the
Isle
Yoriman
,
Thirty
two
Leagues
.
On
the
South-bank
side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
this
Isle
to
the
end
of
the
Province
of
Yoriman
,
Ten
Leagues
;
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
end
of
Yoriman
to
the
Cuchuguara
Two
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
also
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Cuchuguara
to
the
Basurura
Thirty
two
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
,
and
hath
Four
Degrees
,
Thirty
Minutes
,
of
Southern
Latitude
.
From
the
Basurura
to
the
Rio
Negro
,
or
Black
River
,
Thirty
Leagues
.
The
Mouth
of
this
River
is
also
on
the
North-side
of
the
Amazone
,
having
Four
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
Hundred
Twenty
Two
Degrees
,
and
Twenty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
Rio-Negro
unto
the
Modera
are
Four
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
this
River
being
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Modera
to
the
beginning
of
the
Isle
Topinambas
Twenty
Eight
Leagues
.
This
great
Isle
is
in
the
River
of
the
Amazons
,
towards
the
South-side
.
From
the
beginning
to
the
end
of
this
Isle
,
Sixty
two
Leagues
.
In
this
place
is
a
Great
and
Puissant
Habitation
of
the
Topinambi
having
Three
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
Hundred
twenty
seven
Degrees
,
Thirty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
From
the
end
of
Topinambas
to
the
Cunuris
,
Thirty
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
River
is
to
the
North
of
the
Amozone
.
From
the
Cunuris
to
the
Bosphore
of
the
Amazone
,
Twenty
four
Leagues
.
This
Strait
hath
Two
Degrees
and
Forty
Minutes
of
Southern
Latitude
;
and
Three
hundred
and
twenty
eight
Degrees
,
and
Fifty
Minutes
in
Longitude
.
From
the
Bosphore
to
the
Tapajosos
,
Forty
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
the
great
Amazone
.
From
the
Tapajosos
to
the
Curupatuba
,
Forty
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
River
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
great
Amazone
.
From
the
Curupatuba
to
the
Fort
of
Destierro
,
Fifty
four
Leagues
;
which
Fort
is
also
on
the
North-side
of
the
great
River
.
From
the
foresaid
Fort
to
the
Ginipape
,
Six
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
River
is
on
the
North-side
also
,
having
Two
Degrees
of
Southern
Latitude
,
and
Three
hundred
thirty
one
Degrees
and
Fifty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
And
about
Two
Leagues
from
this
Ginipape
towards
the
Sea
,
the
great
River
of
Amazons
begins
to
open
by
little
and
little
towards
its
great
Mouth
into
the
Sea
.
From
the
Ginipape
to
the
Paranaiba
,
Ten
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
River
is
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Paranaiba
to
the
Pacaxas
,
Forty
Leagues
;
the
Mouth
of
which
is
also
on
the
South
of
the
Amazone
.
From
the
Pacaxas
to
Commuta
,
Forty
Leagues
.
This
place
is
also
on
the
South-side
of
the
Amazone
.
From
Commuta
to
Para
,
Thirty
Leagues
.
This
Town
is
also
on
the
South-bank
of
the
great
Mouth
of
the
Amazone
,
having
one
Degree
and
Thirty
Minutes
of
South
Latitude
.
From
Para
to
the
Isle
du
Soleil
,
Fourteen
Leagues
.
This
Isle
is
also
near
to
the
same
South-bank
.
And
from
Para
to
Zaparara
,
Forty
Leagues
;
which
is
a
Cape
on
the
extremity
of
the
South-bank
of
the
great
River
,
having
Thirty
five
Minutes
of
South
Latitude
,
and
Three
hundred
thirty
seven
Degrees
and
ten
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
So
the
whole
length
of
this
great
River
of
Amazons
,
is
One
thousand
two
hundred
seventy
six
Leagues
.
From
the
Ginipape
to
Corupa
,
which
is
on
the
North-side
of
the
Mouth
of
this
River
,
Thirty
Leagues
.
From
Corupa
to
the
North
Cape
,
the
distance
is
not
well
known
:
This
Cape
is
on
the
extremity
of
the
North-bank
of
the
great
River
,
having
Forty
five
Minutes
of
North
Latitude
,
and
Three
hundred
thirty
three
Degrees
,
and
Fifty
Minutes
of
Longitude
.
The
End
.